Citation
Missionary echo of the Methodist Church

Material Information

Title:
Missionary echo of the Methodist Church
Abbreviated Title:
Missionary echo
Creator:
Methodist Church (Great Britain) ( Author, Primary )
Place of Publication:
London
Publisher:
Andrew Crombie
Henry Hooks
Language:
English
Physical Description:
volume ; 31 cm

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Methodist Church (Great Britain) -- Missions -- Periodicals ( LCSH )
Methodist Church (Great Britain) ( LCNAF )
Missions, British -- Periodicals ( LCSH )
Missions, British ( LCSH )
Missions -- Periodicals ( LCSH )
衛理公會(英國) -- 宣教 -- 期刊
衛理公會(英國)
英國傳教士 -- 期刊
傳教士,英國
任務 -- 期刊
卫理公会(英国) -- 宣教 -- 期刊
卫理公会(英国)
英国传教士 -- 期刊
传教士,英国
任务 -- 期刊
Genre:
serial ( sobekcm )
Temporal Coverage:
1893 -
Spatial Coverage:
Europe -- United Kingdom -- England -- Greater London -- London
Asia -- China
Asia -- India
Africa -- British Africa
North America -- Caribbean
歐洲 -- 英國 -- 英格蘭 -- 大倫敦 -- 倫敦
亞洲 -- 中國
亞洲 -- 印度
非洲 -- 英屬非洲
北美 -- 加勒比海
欧洲 -- 英国 -- 英格兰 -- 大伦敦 -- 伦敦
亚洲 -- 中国
亚洲 -- 印度
非洲 -- 英属非洲
北美 -- 加勒比海
Coordinates:
51.507222 x -0.1275
35 x 103
21 x 78
18.18 x -77.4
-8.7832 x 34.5085

Notes

General Note:
Catalogued from volumes 3 (1896) and 31 (1924)
General Note:
Title from cover and index
General Note:
VIAF (name authority) : Methodist Church (Great Britain) : URI http://viaf.org/viaf/158324772

Record Information

Source Institution:
SOAS University of London
Holding Location:
SOAS University of London
Rights Management:
This item is licensed with the Creative Commons Attribution, Non-Commercial License. This license lets others remix, tweak, and build upon this work non-commercially, as long as they credit the author and license their new creations under the identical terms.
Resource Identifier:
123988723 ( OCLC )

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:


Full Text


THE

MISSIONARY ECHO

OF THE





is BWnifed Wefbodist Siree Churches.

} Eprror: JOS. KIRSOP.

= eee



Sor
= e

VOT UNGER Vl.
1899.

ae

ee
e

ee
~

Te Kell as ihe World”



London:
ANDREW CROMBIE, 119, Sauispury Squarn, Fueer Street, E.C.

|
|







































A
















CON TRON ES:

PAGE

Annual Assembly— Foreign Missions (IIlus-
trated) = - z 2 ~ 129
Arrival of Rey. G. W. Sheppard - s HER
A Sunday in Jamaica. By AlwynJ. Ellis - 1

Blind Beggar, A.

Chinese Cruelty.

By Mrs. Faithful Davies - 137
By Lucy Soothill — - 1529

Chinese Martyr Spirits. By Lucy Soothill - 172

Demon Sowing. By Lucy Soothill — - = 72
Dips into my West African Folio. By
William Vi ivian, F.R.G.S.
No. 1. Stray Leaves & Sod i
No. 2 Tanersdnce| in ) Mendiland é BORO
No. 3. Mendiland Superstitions - - 145 |
No. 4. Daddy Pratt —- - - STE: |
Dr. Swallow on the X Rays - if u = 169 |
Father Chiniquy. By the Editor - - 44

General Hk Secretary’s Notes (ine
trated) 5, 22, 37, 54, 69, 84, 101, 117,
136, 149, 164, 181,

Gleanings from Missionary Correspondence 8, 103 |

He was a Leper. By Lucy Soothill - . - 121

In the Lagoon. By John Chinn (Illustrated) 118
Later Years in Ningpo. By Frederick Galpin.
Chapter 1. Extension - : 5 - 38
35 2. Overland to Wenchow =} 165
» . 8: The Conversion < of - Two
Brothers -- SAS"
i 4. China and Japan at W are plow
Letter from Dr. Swallow — - : é aay
Letter from W. G. Howe — - a LO BRA|

Literary Notices. By the Editor -
Lost in the Bush.
Miscellaneous (Illustrated) - : 41 5D: 86
Mission Life on the Tana River

By John Cuttell.

Missionary Pioneers.

No. 1. Hans Egede and Greenland
(Illustrated) - - Sh
No. 2 William Carey and India EPO Oi
No. 3 Samuel Marsden and New Zea- |
land - - E S Be Ofal
No. 4. Thos. J. Comber and Central

Africa - - - - -151
Mrs. Griffiths, The late.

My Visit to Japan. By J. W.
(Illustrated) - : £

Heywood
52, 69, 86

Public Worship in China.

29 62; 94, 186

By Thomas Adams Bayley 125 |

45, 78, 102, 157

By Annie Ormerod 150 |

% PAGE
| My Voyage to Jamaica. By Francis Bavin 33, 49
|
Nikko, the City of Temples. By J. W.
Heywood - - - - - 153

Opening of Wenchow City Chapel (Illustrated) 17

| Ormerod, The late Rev. Rk. M. By the Editor 161
: Rar AG Fire By Thos.

Wakefield, F.R.G.S - E - 162, 182

Our Arrival in China. By Miss Abercrombie 23

Our Foreign Field. Editorial Notes (Ilus-
trated), 2, 19,-35,.51, 67, 83, 99, 115,
134, 147, 163, 179

Petition, A Chinese. By J. W. Heywood
(Illustrated) — - - . - - 183

Prayer in the Elephant Jungle. By the Rey.
R. M. Ormerod - - - = 4]
By Lucy Soothill 158

Ritualism. By the Editor - - - - 110

Ritualistic Revolt, The. By the Editor - 61

St. Paul the Missionary. Prize Essay. By
Miss. ¥. M. De Levante (with Portrait) 81

Through Stormy Waters. By Bennett Newton

*( [lustrated).
Chapter 1. The Missionary Sermons - 12
a 2. Mayfield Cottage - . D6
io Queen Margar et - 42
The ‘Anchor’ s We iphied: - 58
Mt News from Afar - - - 16
Looking Forward - -- 92

Toiling, Rejoicing, Sorrowing 107
All is not Gold that Glitters: 123
Kk Lucerne — - - - 141
, 10. Shadow and Sunshine - pp
11. The Ministry of Sorrow - 170
12. Conclusion - - - - 186

Se

”

The Christian Endeavour Page By Edward
Abbott. 15, 31, 47, 63, 79, 95, 111, 127,
143, 159, 175, 191

The. Children’s Page. By the Editor. 16, 32,
48, 64, 80, 96, 112, 128, 144, 160, 176, 192

Varieties - S 46, 94, 188
Village Idyll. By William Yates - 90, 104
| What Interrupted the Sermon — - - - 139

















































A SUNDAY IN JAMAICA.

BY ALWYN J. ELLIS.

FTER a pleasant voyage and a few days’
stay with Mr. Bavin in Kingston, I
arrived here on a visit to the Mizpah

Circuit.. The first Sunday I preached

at Belmont Church in the morning,

and at Bethuel Church in the after-

noon ; at the latter place I had a very
good company, the place being packed, and at
every door and window stood people apparently
very ‘interested. The second Sunday was wet,
80 wet that I did not leave my house. To-day has
indeed been a full day. At 8.30 Mr. Crarey, Junr.
came over to conduct me to Ellman Hill, andin a few
Minutes we were mounted and cantering on our
way. Knowing that Mr. Bavin was to preach at
Cavaliers Church at 11 o’clock, and having to pass
it on our left I waited a short time for his arrival.
After spending a little time together, we proceeded
on our journey. The scenes I have witnessed
during my stay here have been grand, but. the
ride from Cavaliers to Rock Hall via Hllman Hill





filled me with rapture. Leaving the hills, we
began to descend into the valleys, and for about
three miles we passed through some of the most
delightful scenery that it has ever been my
pleasure to behold. Little pens or farms, with
their thatched huts came right up to the road with-
out.any fences. Here a little plot of a few acres.
of sugar cane ready for cutting; near to which
stood the mill and boiling house, from which arose
a strong smell of sugar. This presented a pleasant
view. The canes with their long leaves waved to
and fro in the breeze ; on the other side a plot of
banana trees, with their long broad light green
leaves, and large bunches of green fruit not yet
ready for cutting, many of which hung quite over
the narrow road. After galloping, cantering, and
walking a mile, we came to ariver, which winded,
snake-like, among the little hills, This we forded
six times in a distance of not more than 250 yards,
and one time keeping to the river for about 80
yards. It was fortunate for me that I took the
advice of my companion before starting, to put on

-my leggings, for the water and mud splashed up

so that they were completely covered ; yet I could













” ee

Sa RRR A ET RD RE

mores aad SDD Raa RP RED OAL PB





























2 OUR FOREIGN . FIELD.

not prevent, at times, the mud from flying over
my head. On our way I was greeted a “ good
morning, minister,” by everyone we passed. As
we neared the church we were joined by many
more on horses and mules going to the service.
At length we came to the last rise, and from the
church came sounds of singing, which I made out
to be the hymn, “Tell me the old, old story.”
It did my soul good to hear them sing, but more
especially that grnd hymn. I there and then
resolved that I would retell them the old, old story
of Jesus and His love. 1 had not fairly got into
the yard before one and another, with smiling
faces and cheering words, held out their hands for
a shake. For the next few minutes they were
introducing themselves to me, whilst from every
quarter came people to the service. The bell
having ceased tolling, 1 went into the pulpit, the
place even then being filled to overflowing. It
was really inspiring to hear them sing, “All hail
the power of Jesu’s name,” and from the com-
mencement I felt quite “at home” with the
people. ;

It delighted me to see so many young men and
women present. All paid the closest attention and
appeared to be deeply interested in what 1 was
saying. During the service I christened four
children, one of the names I will not mention for
it is so much likeone of mine. After the meeting
I gave the Sacrament to about sixty members.

I started for Rock Hall Church accompanied by
a whole regiment, eleven men on horses and mules
going with me. This time we kept toa bridle
path, which in many places was as steep as many
house roofs I am not generally nervous, but I
must confess that at times when the horse had only
just room to walk and on my right lay a vafley
200ft. deep, I felt rather inclined so to be. Half
way up, my horse was jaded and I was compelled
to leave it and mount a mule. This animal did
the work well, though it was very fond of using
its hind legs ia a very unpleasant manner. Once
in kicking, it struck the leg of a young man, but
fortunately did no injury.

We arrived at last. The people here welcomed
me with many kind words. It was time to com-
mence for the place was full. The singing here
was not so good as at Ellman Hill, for I had to
start the tunes, and more than once I found, that
in starting a tune they did not know, I was
rendering a solo,

However, we had a real “good time.” Three
christenings and the Sacrament. I dare not
attempt to describe the scenery, for it was so
beautiful. I arrived home at six o'clock thoroughly
tired out, but thank God I have had a good day,
and I hope that good may be the result of my first
visit to the Ellman Hill and Rock Hail
Churches.





EDITORIAL NOTES.
‘CHINA.

will, I am sure, be much interested
in the following communication
from Dr. Alfred Hogg to the
General Missionary Secretary.

* * *

“J REecgrveD your last letter at Chefoo in North
China, where Mrs. Hogg and I with baby had
gone for a change. As both of us were in need of
a rest we decided to go up there now in the
spring, when there is less pressure of medical
work than in the autumn, when everybody is ill
and doctors are much in request. Moreover the
spring up north is clear, dry, and bracing, while
in Wenchow it is damp and prone to mildew.
We were delayed some time in Shanghai, partly
through circumstances connected with the sad
death of my brother-in-law, R. B. Bardsley, an
officer in one of the steamers here, and had several
interviews with the consul in charge of the
effects, ete.

* * se

We arrived at Chefoo in the beginning of May,
and had a delightful stay there of over three
weeks in the C.I.M. Sanatorium. I saw a little of
the Missionary Community there, comprising, asit
does, a large boys’ school, sanatorium, hospital, and
dispensary. I took one or two meetings, saw a
little of the medical work, and indulged in long
walks and rowing, including a visit to the British
Fleet and inspection of the Admiral’s flagship.

2 * 2

Dr. Hoce then refers to the “lively times,” in
the form of “rice riots,” which they had in
Wenchow during his absence. These have
already been narrated in the Mrssronary Hono.
He also refers to the appointment which he holds .
as Medical Officer to the Customs. He then

proceeds.









* * *

“Ag Dr. Swallow, like other Medical Mis
sionaries, has his own work, there ought to be
another doctor sent out for Ningpo and Wenchow,
and as Ningro has two doctors in addition to Dr.
Swallow, I think he ought to be stationed a
Wenchow. I have work enough for two at any
rate.

“T feel so much the need of further training i0
surgery for such a field as this that I am seriously









OUR FOREIGN FIELD. 3

thinking of leaving China before the expiration of
the ten years’ term for the purpose of taking a
year’s special practice in the points I most need.

‘With an assistant out here for a year or two

before I left I could go without leaving a chasm
in the work.
* * *

“JT am very sorry to say that the case of
anatomical models which Mr. Bardsley presented
to the Hospital has never turned up. The case
has gone astray in transmission, and we are trying
to trace it. I have felt the want of them very
much,”

“ * *

Rev. W. E. Soorari. writes to the Missionary
Secretary. “The work is going on here in a
way to cheer the heart of anybody that takes an
interest in it.
Especially in
the Yohtsing
Circuit is pros-
perity being |
experienced. |
This Circuit,
almost at a
standstill three
years ago, is
giving us great
joy. Hundreds
are attending
service. Most
of the young
fellows in the
newly - started
College are
from there,and
well bred, good
mannered
young fellows

|





In another communication, Rev. W. B. Soothill
writing to the Missionary Secretary, says :—

“The work is thriving all round, which rejoices
us greatly. I baptized four people the first Sunday
this Chinese moon, although rioting was going
on seven minutes’ walk away; and nineteen at
Fung-ling and Ngu-din, despite the disturbed
state of the country.

Since our annual returns I have baptized over
100 people, making over 1,150 baptisms since the
Committee sent me here, with a total membership
of over 1,000. It is all of His goodness.

* * *

Tue following letter has been received by the
Missionary Secretary. It was written by the Rev.
J. W. Heywood, after his return from Japan.

* * *

“< Just afew
lines to let you
know that we
have safely ar-
rived here. We
all feel very
much better
for our holiday.
Personally, I
feel like a new
man so far as
health is con-
cerned.

I found all
well in Ning-
po. Miss Horn-
by had been
kept very busy
with several
very important
medical cases.
We are want-
ing her to





they are
* 8
=, BARDSLEY WARD, DINGLEY HOSPITalL.
“Tun first

session closed this week. I have never been
s0 cheered in my life as with this venture.
The attention of the youths to Christian
truth, and their voluntary interest in the well-
being of the work have made me deeply grateful
to God. From this school I expect. to see our
finest work done. God grant that from these an
answer may be given to our many cries for more
native preachers. Let me urge on you with all
the strength of my heart to send us cout a man
Specially for this work, it will be one of the
greatest steps in advancing the kingdom of God
that has yet been put in your power to make,
* * *

“ Our nearest place, Trinity Hall in Yohtsing,
has an attendance of ninety. Jericho is puzzling us
what to do with our already overcrowded pressure,
though only four months open.

have a rest and
change for a
short time, as the summer has been one of the
hottest and most trying experienced for many
years. She is in fairly good health.

* * *

« Yesterpay we had a full day in the city.
The large chapel was crowded with members and
enquirers.. The movement in Ningpo city is con-
tinuing ; very many earnest enquirers regularly
attending our services.

“To-morrow and Wednesday we have our
quarterly meeting, when, | feel sure, the same good
reports will be given as at our last meeting. We
are still moving.

* *

Two new stations, whi-h I had decided to open

before I left four Japan, have been opened. I will
give you fuller news in a later letter. In

















































_of the boarding school at Ningpo.
‘establish this school that made Mr. Galpin most

4 LETTER FROM

another three weeks I hope to recommence
country travelling, taking the various stations in
turn.

We are looking forward with great pleasure to
the arrival of Dr. Swallow, Mr. Sheppard, and
Miss Abercrombie. They will have a hearty wel-
come from both Chinese and foreigners.”

* * *

In another communication Mr. Heywood writes
“Tt was to

anxious to return to China in 1890, when he was
beset with grave difficulties. His views on this
subject were expressed during our passage out,
and oftentimes in letters and conversations after
our arrival in China. Hence I felt a deep interest
in his schemes long before I thought that I should
be called upon to carry out his work.

“His idea was that the school should be the
means of preparing workers for the Mission.
This is also my own ideal of what a Mission
boarding school should be. In fact, if I did not
feel that: this was pre-eminently the object in
view, I would personally ask to be excused all
supervision of such a school, and considering the
financial difficultiea which beset our Missions I









-would set my face against any expenditure in

educational work.”
* * *

Mr. Hrywoon’s views on the educational aspect
of Missions in China are fully set forth in a com-
munication sent to the Secretary, which I print
this month. I apprehend that there will be a
general concurrence in his view that Missionary
money should not be spent in education unless
with the ulterior view of benefiting the Mission.
Tbelieve that although there may be some needful
preliminary outlay the Committee, should it send
out men merely as educators, will take care that
schools shall bear their own burden.

LETTER FROM DR. SWALLOW.
Off Wenchow,
Oct. 21st, 1898.




WY pear Mr. Krrsor,—

We are getting near. the end of
our voyage, and shall be pleased to
see some of our friends to-morrow
in Shanghai. We have had good
and favourable runs and weather until we got
near the Equator.

We had the great pleasure of seeing Mr. Berkley,
son of our friend, Alderman Berkley. The
Wesleyan Missionary in Hong Kong informed me
that Mr. Berkley was a true help to him. May
many such come from the home-land to be helpers
in these far away places.



DR. SWALLOW.

We were telegraphed as being due in Shangha.
to-night, but contingencies arise in the best laid
plans. Ere we had been out of harbour a few
hours, the barometer gave indications of a storm,
our ship had to “ heave to” for most of the night.
In the early morn the storm abated. On we went
at full speed. At ten o’clock we closed down
again. All was excitement, covers of lifeboat were
unloosed. Within a mile of us were three long
Chinaman on a piece of wreckage each in turn
holding up his hands and shouting for rescue.

Seven strong seamen, with the chief officer at
the helm, went out into that high sea.

Without a single mistake in seamanship that
boat went over the wave and down into the deep
trough of the sea, yet she never shipped a sea;
guided from the ship she went straight for the
wreckage ; in less time than it has taken me to
write to you the three men were safe in the
lifeboat We heaved a sigh of relief and thanked
God for his deliverance.

Our great ship was worked across the waves,
to give a quiet and smooth side to the ship,
as the boat came to the davits. We gave them
a ringing cheer for their heroic and successful
rescue, after a day and night on that raft,
The chief officer and myself took the men,
got them a change of clothing, and some food.

Not a Chinaman on board knew a word their

. fellow countrymen spoke.

One poor fellow wrote on paper, “ Left
Swatou at six o’clock in the morning with a
cargo of salt for an adjoining port. A squall
came out of heaven, great waves covered our
boat, when from pressure of water it split in
pieces, four of our companions have gone down
to death, and you have saved us three.”

The first-class passengers have subscribed 58
francs for the German crew, and well they
deserve it.

We of the second class are to clothe the three
Chinamen, and I am to get them a passage home
by steamer.

Dear Mr. Editor, we do not regret being kept
back a day by storm. We saved the men, had we
gone on the men would have been lost.

With kind regards to all,
Yours truly,
R. Swatiow.

For all that God in mercy sends—
For health and children, home and friends
For comforts in the time of need,
For every kindly word or deed,
For happy thoughts and holy talk,
For guidance in our daily walk—
In everything give thanks !









a ee ee ee eS



GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S NOTES

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S Principal, Rev. Thomas Sherwood. In, addition to

NOTES.

EAR friends, very sincerely and heartily
do we wish you all a “Happy New
Year.” To be happy ourselves with

the happiness of Jesus Christ, we must

so use our gifts and time that the life
of those around us shall be sweeter,
stronger, more hopeful. The secret of
all true happiness is threefold, to think for
others, feel for others, work for others. This
must be the habit of our life, we must not wait for

some great occasion, but
Seize, seize the hour,
Ere it slips from you. Seldom comes the moment

In life which is indeed sublime and mighty.”
* * *

Tur past
year has wit-
nessed many
things of sig-
nificance in our
Mission work.
New doors
have been
opened, new
Missionaries
have gone
forth, and a
deepened en-
thusiasm has
manifested it-
self in Mission
work over the
whole Con-
nexion. But
greater things
remain yet to





the admirable address of ‘the chairman, Mr. B.
Flower spoke on’‘‘Home Missions,” ‘Mr. F.. W.
Steel on “ Relation of the Church to the Foreign
Field,” Mr. B, J. Ratcliffe on “ Africa,’ and Mr.
R. H. Bowden Shapland on “China.” Hymns_
and solos were interspersed between the several |
speeches. From first to last the meeting had the
true Missionary ring in it.

We are delighted that our students have taken
this step. We have long wished they would. The
Missionary Anniversaries at the Wesleyan College,
Richmond, have for years been amongst the
noblest and most inspiring meetings in the great
Parent Church of Methodism. We hope this
meeting at our own College will become an annual
institution, and grow in interest and power as the

years glide
| past.
AN EFFORT

OF THE
JUNIORS.

Very recently
the Junior
Christian
Eudeavour
Society at Lady
Lane, Leeds,
decided tohave
a ‘“ Missionary
At Home.”
They sent out
=| invitations to

| six other
societies, in-
vited several
speakers and
one or two
soloists, . and



be done. In ~
his new year
et us all take
or our motto in every sphere in life, “ What
would Jesus do?” If we do, great things-will
ollow, and the year will be “in deed and in
ruth ” a “happy one.”
JAMAICA.

Our friend, Rev. F. Bavin, has lost no time in
aking up the work of his new sphere. We have
received from him a most interesting account of a
visit paid to the St. Ann’s Circuit. He is well in
health, and prayerfully anxious to justify his ap-
pointment,

THEOLOGICAL STUDENTS’ MISSIONARY DEMON-
rane STRATION.

_ On December Ist, 1898, the students in our

College in Manchester, held a Missionary Demon-

stration in our Oxford Street Church.

The chair was taken by Alderman James
Duckworth, M.P. The prayer was offered by the



MAIN STREET, MOMBASA, JUBILEE DAY.

arranged a
most interest-
ing meeting.
Rev. John G. Hopkins, Superintendent of the
Mission, took the chair, the General Missionary
Secretary, and Rev. J. W. Wharton, M.N.C.,
also took part in the proceedings. Fruit was
served, and a collection for the Mission Fund
was taken. It was a most interesting meeting,
arranged for, and carried through-by the young
people themselves. Mr. Willie Grimshaw was
secretary.

If only our children are encouraged and
guided they will do great things for our Missionary
Society.

CHINA. ;

Dr. Swattow. We have received a note from
our dear friend the Doctor this morning,
December 6th, 1898. It is dated Ningpo,
October 29th. At last the Doctor is back again
at the place and sphere he loves so well.



























































































6

Dr. Swallow says the “ Foreign Community ”
have received him very cordially, and he hopes to
get help from them for the new Hospital and
Mission premises.

He further says, “ There has been manifest pro-
gress in our Ningpo Churches since I left them,
Mr. Heywood’s labours have been Herculean.
He has been the man for the place.” This is in-
spiring testimony.

REV. W. E. SOOTHILL.

By the same mail as the Doctor's came a letter
from Mr. Soothill, under date of October 20th.
The first sentence runs thus:—“The new City
Chapel was opened last Sunday. . . The
building was crowded, quite 6U0 Christians were
present.” Speaking of the early days of our
Church in Wenchow, he says, ‘‘ We were less than
thirty members in those early days, we are more
than 1,000 now. We were less than fifty all told
then, we are more than 3,000 now. What hath
God wrought?” What indeed! To Him be all
the praise.

AN APPEAL TO OUR YOUNG MINISTERS.

The last Missionary Committee decided that Mr.
Soothill’s long and urgent appeal in the interests
of “ Higher Education,” should be responded to,
and Mr. Harold H. Wilson, of Cambridge, was
appointed as a Missionary for this work. His
first medical examination was quite favourable, a
later one has been decisively unfavourable, and
Mr. Wilson has been compelled, very painfully, to
withdraw his offer of service. This sad turn of
events is very disappointing to the Missionary
Committee, and will be, we are sure, to Mr.
Soothill.

We want an offer for this special sphere from
cne of our best, most enthusiastic, and scholarly
young ministers. Education is an essential factor
inthis case; it is among the educated his work
will have to be done. A young man full of
western knowledge, shot through and through

with the passion of Christ for the salvation of all
men. This is a great opportunity! ‘ Who will
go for us?”
A MEDICAL MISSIONARY WANTED.

Tux Committee has also decided to send out an
additional medical missionary as soon as the extra
funds can be raised. This is sure to be done.
In the meantime, is there a young medical man
within the ranks of our Denomination willing to
say, “‘ Here am I; send me.” We wait anxiously
for a response to this call.

A SPLENDID EXAMPLE.

Iv is said, “he who gives early gives twice.”
On this saying our noble friend, Mr. Henry Blyth,
Great Yarmouth, has acted. He has forwarded
the £250 which he promised for a general hos-
pital at Ningpo, and the money is now on its
way to Dr. Swallow. To Mr. Blyth our best
thanks are due, and we hereby tender them to

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S NOTES.

him. Will more of our friends follow in the
steps of this generous contributor.
A MISSIONARY'S APPEAL TO MINISTERS.

We have sent to every one of our ministers an
“appeal,” which has been forwarded to us, with
the prayerful request that we would issue it, by
one of our most enthusiastic and successful mis-
sionaries. We are delighted to say that many
ministers have returned the “slips” enclosed with
the “appeal,” promising to give, as urged, them-
selves, and to do all they can to get members in
their circuits to do the same. We are surely
getting into true missionary line.

A PENNY HISTORY OF EAST AFRICA.

The first of the penny histories of our foreign
mission stations has been issued. It is on ‘“ Hast
Africa,” and has been written by our honoured
and competent friend, Rev. T. Wakefield,
F.RG.S. It is published by our own book room,
and most tastefully got up. It can be had at
7s. 6d. per hundred. For review of this admir-
able booklet see Free Methodist of December 1st,

Others are in preparation; the next will be on
China, by Rev. F. Galpin.

REV. C. H. GOODMAN.
Tur thrilling story of our dear. friend’s late
captivity in the Mendi country will be published

shortly. It is being written by Rev. W. Vivian,
F.R.G.S.

PRAYER UNION FOR OUR MISSIONS.
Tue beginning of a new year is the time for
the formation of a prayer union in all our cir-
cuits and churches, the object of which shall be
to pray for missions and missionaries. ‘Will min-
isters and missionaries please take up this appeal.
We offer the following as a guide :—



“Thy Kingdom come.”
“ Without Me ye can do nothing.”



First Week (1st to 7th of each Month)—China:
Ningpo and Wenchow.

Second Week (Sth to 14th), Africa: Hast and
West.

Third Week (15th to 21st), Jamaica.

Fourth Week (22nd to 28th), Home Mission Sta-
tions.

Fifth Week (29th to 31st), Missions Generally.

SUBJECTS FOR PRAYER.

The health of the Missionaries.

The work of the Missionaries in all its branches
and variety.

The families of the Missionaries—specially
mentioning those who have been left at home in
England.

That a spirit of liberality in relation to Mis-
sions may be given to our Churches.

That workers may be increased.











EDUCATIONAL WORK IN CHINA. 1

REV, G, W, SHEPPARD:

We have received a note from our friend,
Mr. Sheppard. It is from Port Said, under date
of November 22nd. He says, “ You will be glad
to know I am so far on my way. There
are many Missionaries on board, and together we
are enjoying much helpful fellowship. eed
A certain historical interest has been added to our
voyage, we have the Princess Henry of Prussia
on board, who is going out to China to join her
husband. The Emperor of Germany paid her a
visit last Siturday, meeting us on his way home
from his Eastern tour.”

Mr. Sheppard reports himself well in health,
and full of hope in relation to the “ work before
him.”

CRITICAL INCIDENT.

In a note from Rev. James Ellis, dated the s.s.
“ Oxus,” November 28th, he gives the following
interesting and exciting narrative : — “To-day [
am due, according to Company’s sailing table, at
Zanzibar, but I am at Djibouti, seven days’ dis-
tant. Last Monday morning at 4.45 we
went on to a coral reef a few miles out of
Djibouti. Here we have remained for exactly a
week, under a tropical sun, with the distracting
sounds of rattling chains, shouting Somalis, and
gesticulating Frenchmen, all bent on the hurried
discharge of cargo and coals into a fleet of lighters
sent from Djibouti.

We made trials each day to get off the reef. On
Saturday our officers invoked the aid of two tugs
and a diver from Perim Coaling Company. We
were assured that the “Oxus” had practically
received no damage. Our position might, how-
ever, have been very serious, and would had we
grounded on some other part of the reef. At
5 a.m. to-day the tugs drew us into deep water.
You may imagine our thankfulness. We shall be
two or three days in reloading cargo and coals,
and then seven to Zanzibar.

I did not care to write till I knew the out-
come of our misadventure.”

In our friend’s closing words all will devoutly
jon: —“To the great Father be thanks, for He
watching over Israel, slumbers not nor sleeps.”



EDUCATIONAL WORK IN_ CHINA.

BY J. W. HEYWOOD.

EFORE visiting Japan, I bad come to a
f decision on the question of educational
work in China, and this decision has



been confirmed and _ strengthened
by what has been told me _ by
Missionaries in this country. The

great mistake of Missionary enterprise
in Japan has been in devoting too much time,
money, and talent to educational work. True,

Missionaries in Japan have been, and are,
differently situated from those in China. They.
have been forced all along to give of their best
in intellect, whilst the soul’s needs have had only
a secondary attention. This may seem strong,
but it is nevertheless true. The Missionaries. are
not altogether to blame, for they have been fenced
in by Government regulations ; for example: no
out-station could be established unless a schvol was
first established in which English, etc., was taught
several hours a day !

We, in China, are free in many ways. So far
there are no Government restrictions, nor do I
think they will ever come. But a change has
come over China during the past four or five years,
and there is growing up a strong desire amongst
the official and wealthy class to acquire Western
learning, which they think will prove the
open “Sesame” to untold riches. Hence comes a
great temptation to all Missionaries, and what
may be called “a crisis in missionary work in
China.”

With the experience of Missions in Japan to
refer to, shall the same blunder be made in China
as has been made in this country? It is to be
devoutly hoped that we shall escape this danger.

‘My views, which I have expressed to many

Missionaries in China, are: “If the demand for
educational work is made to any Mission, then it
ought to be met in one way and one way only.
If the Chinese are so anxious for Western know-
ledge, and look upon its acquirement as a means
of bettering their position, then they ought to pay
for such teaching without any expenditure of
Mission funds. If such a school be established
under the auspices of any Mission, then, a special
man ought to be sent out for the work with the
clear understanding that his work is primarily
educational, so that there cannot be any criticism
or disappointment if the spiritual results are nil.
A special fund for educational work might be
established only for the purpose that a minimum
salary might be guaranteed to any such teacher,
such fund finding its justification in having a
Christian man guiding and influencing not only
the intellectual but moral tendencies of the youth
of a heathen country, whilst every Missionary on
the station would have a special field of labour
which might yield a splendid harvest. My belief
is, that the salary of such a special teacher would
be paid almost entirely by the Chinese themselves.
I have been led to write this from the thought that
you would be more than interested in anything
which affects missionary work in China. Now lt
must return to the Boarding-school. My hope
aud the one aim we have in view is, that from this
school we shall have our hearts rejoiced by seeing
young men willingly choosing to devote their lives
to the Lord’s service.












































































































8 GLEANINGS FROM MISSIONARY. CORRESPONDENCE

This year we have twenty pupils; 90 per cent.
being the sons of Christians. Ten are professing
Christians. I had the joy of baptizing two in the
early part of this year. When at home, I
invariably had Scripture readings with explana-
tions morning and evening. Those who were
Christians often led in prayer.

Some Sunday evenings they have each given a
short explanation of a Scripture verse or
passage which they had previously prepared.
Every Monday, the elder boys wrote out in
Romanised wlfat they remembered of the sermon
preached the previous Sunday morning.
f&In the Midsummer examination, they were
tested in the following .—

Chinese Classics, repeating from memory the
first ten chapters of St. John’s Gospel in Chinese
Veng-Li, translating the first ten chapters of St.
John’s Gospel into Romanised Colloquial, reading
Romanised New Testament, writing from memory
the outlines of a short sermon, sixty pages of
Jewish history, writing Chinese character,
writing Romanised Colloquial, writing English,
reading English, Spelling and Dictation (English),
Arithmetic (to Simple Proportion).

The average number of marks gained was 80.
The conduct of the pupils for the last half year
on the whole was very good.

GLEANINGS FROM MISSIONARY
CORRESPONDENCE.

BY THE EDITOR,

Ore

NDER this heading I give a number of
extracts from letters of different dates
received by the General Missionary
Secretary. JI may sometimes find it
convenient hereafter to do this with
letters containing references to matters
of more than momentary importance.

THE DAY’S WORK.

Between my wife and myself we have seven
meetings daily; except on Saturday, when we
have only class meeting and outside preaching. We
have resumed our work in all its branches. My
wife takes the outside reading and singing [he had
been ill]; I simply explaining the passage
quickly.



. J. B. Grirritus.
MISSION WORK IN AFRICA AND CHINA.

I agree with all that you say about good “all-
round ” men, and have myself for the past ten
years tried to serve the mission in the spirit of
your remarks. But on an old-established station
like Ribe, with so many interests it is impossible
for one man to do everything, I feel that I cannot
attend to pastoral, evangelistic, educational, medical,
and industrial work at one and the same time, and

have other stations to attend to as well, . . But
in judging of what has already been done, it must
be remembered that for the last ten or twelve years
the work of the Ribe station has been upon one
man’s shoulders—whether Mr. Carthew or myself,
In China, India, and other missionary spheres, [
imagine, skilled labour is easily obtained, dwelling
houses can be bought or rented, the people are
more or less civilized, and there is an educated
class among the people, so that a missionary can
give most of his time to directly spiritual work
instead of spending much of it in mere mechanical
labour, and when members of the educated classes
turn to Christianity, there are teachers and
preachers almost ready made. I know that in all
industrial, civilizing and educational work we are
serving God and humanity as directly as in evan-
gelistic work, but it does not show the same in the
form of tabular returns.
W. G. Hower.

A RESEMBLANCE

In living amongst these people one can more
readily understand how it was that so many people

came to Christ with so great a variety in their_

applications ; fromthe man who wished his inter-
ference on hia behalf in the division of the inheri-

_ tance, and the woman who touched the hem of his

garment to those who followed him for the loaves
and fishes. The people here bring to the mission-
ary their bodies end their guns to repair; they
come to him for his intercession in the private (or
what ought to be private) affairs of family life.
He has to listen to the accusations of the creditor
against the unfortunate debtor, to control the
price of food in the time of distress, and, it may
be, set up as a storekeeper himself.
CuyartEs ConsTERDINE.

WRITTEN IN LAMU.

Here I am somewhat out of my element,
are neither Gallas nor Pokomos, Mohammedism
is supreme and all pervading. Every street has
its mosque, one counts the flight of the hours not
by the striking of clocks in church towers, but by
the muezzin cries from the mosques. The German
missionary here, Rev. A. Pieper, holds open-air
services on Fridays and Sundays, and has asked
me to speak. . . Other opportunities for direct
mission work are offered by the visits of Swahili
gentlemen, who come to pay social visits and are
easily led on to religious subjects. . . I am taking
advantage of my residence here to take lessons in
the use of Arabic characters for writing the Swa-
hili language, a very necessary branch of know-
ledge of which I have hitherto been somewhat
ignorant,









There

R. M. Ormerop.
NEW CHAPEL AT WENCHOW.

It is a lovely building, and the contractors have
done their work conscientiously and at wonderfully









—



—SE—E—O———————E——_—— rc eee



MISSIONARY. PIONEERS. 9

They are making nothing on it save

cheap rates.
their wages.
It is a marvellous building for the money. I

stand before it astonished. The goodness of the
Lord is likened to the holy oil in the beard of
Aaron, it takes the form of a stream of cold water
down the back with me, and makes me shudder
all through—Blessed be his name.

W. E. Soorarit.

A MEDICAL MISSIONARY’S DAY.

A day at present is spent somewhat as follows :
After breakfast and prayers with the household
servants, my wife and I go over to the hospital at
half-past eight, go round the wards, prescribe any
change in medicine or diet, give the servants
orders for the day, and on non-medical days I

_dress the surgical cases first, as it is cooler in the

early morning. If it is dispensary day, I find 70,
80, or 100 patients waiting, and it takes the fore-
noon and most of the afternoon to see and pre-
scribe or operate on them. - Both pupils are kept
busy till about 4 p.m.

After that comes tea and a walk, or visiting
cases in their homes, or prescribing for foreign
patients, or letter writing, accounts, study or pre-
paring for services. Then in the evening comes
another visit to the hospital, and if time, a service,
otherwise the hospital servants have prayers.

Dr. Atrrep Hoge.

MISSIONARY PIONEERS.

BY JOHN CUTTELL.

No. [—Hans EcEpsr anp GREENLAND.

O be a successful pioneer in any de-
partment of human thought and ac-
tivity requires, undoubtedly, a marked
individuality and persistent force of
character. The men who have struck
out new lights for the world’s eye, and
new paths for the world’s feet have

uniformly been distinguished by this daring in-

trepidity of spirit and action. In the sphere of
geographical discovery, especially has this been
the case, as the names of such as Livingstone,

Burton, Baker, Franklin, Nares, Nansen, and other

celebrated pa athfinders abundantly demonstrate.

Not less so has it been the case also with regard to

the missionary field, which has had its bede- roll of

intrepid pioneers, men of daring and holy enter-
prise, who have not only been willing but even eager,
to. occupy the high places of the field; not even
counting their lives dear unto them in their readiness
to carry out the mandate of the Master : “Go ye
into all the world and preach the gospel to every
creature.” And not the least celebrated of these
Missionary pioneers is the one whose name stands



at the head of this article, as the first of a quar-
tette whom we propose to sketch, as typical of a
numerous remainder with whose exploits the an-
nals of missionary literature are filled.

In the case of Hans Egede, the pioneer of
modern missions to the Greenlanders, we have a
striking illustration of the dynamic force of an
idea when once it has taken complete possession ofa
man’s heart and brain. At the time he thus be-
came, as it were, divinely possessed, he was the
pastor of a village church at Vaagen, in Norway,
whither he had gone in the year 1807, as a
young Dane, fresh from the University of Copen-
hagen, to take upon himself the duties and re-
sponsibilities of the Christian ministry. There,
also, he had found in Gertrude Rask, one of the
congregation, a fitting helpmeet in the work to
which he had devoted himself.

When he had been there several years, loving
his work, and loving his little church, loving also
the place itself, with its wild scenery, its lofty

‘peaks and precipitous rocks, there fell into his

hands an ancient chronicle, in which he read
how, in the tenth century, an Icelander, named
Erik Ranthi, or the red-haired, had slain a fellow
Viking, and for his crime had been sentenced to
three years banishment. On the expiration of
this period he returned to Norway, and an-
nounced that as he and some fellow-countrymen
were sailing northwards, they had discovered a
new land, a Green-land, a land of pleasantness
and plenty, far greener than his own.beloved Ice-
land—a land where “the rivers were thick with
fish, and the grass dropped butter.”

The old chronicle then went on to relate how,
in a short time, twenty-five vessels, full of in-
tended colonists, sailed with Erik to this so-called
Greenland, to found a colony; how in the year
1,000 Hrik’s son Liefe, when on a visit to Nor-
way, was brought under the influence of Christi-
anity and returned to Greenlard with a priest,
who baptized all the inhabitants, including Hrik,
the red-haired ; how, as the settlers increased, and
Christianity spread among them, towns and vil-
lages sprang up, and, eventually, a cathedral, as
well as churches and convents, was built; the see
presided over by a succession of seventeen bishops
until the year 1406, when another bishop was
sent out. But whether he reached his destination
no one ever knew, for from that year all com-
munication with Greenland had been cut off, and
the fate of Hrik’s flourishing colonies had become
a baffling and insoluble mystery.

It was the reading of this old chronicle that
constituted the great crisis in Hans Egede’s min-
isterial career. As he read its contents, his heart
grew hot and restless. His mind from that time
was perpetually playing about the condition of
those poor, lost Greenlanders, wondering what
had become of them ; whether the reason for the











































































10



mysterious silence which for three hundred years
had existed concerning them was, that the ice
had so closed in around them that they had been
cut off during the whole of that time from civilisa-
tion, and so had fallen back into the gross dark-
ness of heathenism, or whether the Black
Plague, which was then desolating Europe, had
found its way thither, and had swept them all
away. Anyhow, he was haunted, day and night,
by the ghost of this terrible idea, until, from the
bright and happy pastor of a devoted and pros-
perous village church, he became a reserved and
moody man, wearing perpetually the air of one who

MISSIONARY PIONEERS:



formidable forms, in the vague hope of finding’
colonies that had been abandoned for hundreds of
years, seemed to her more like the dream of a
madman than the offspring of the sober sanity and’
practical common sense for which her husband, so
far, had been celebrated.

But by a series of circumstances, too long for re-
capitulation here, she was eventually brought to
look upon the project in a very different light,
Might it not be God’s finger pointing in that
direction, and God’s voice saying to her husband,
“Go and labour for Me there?” And if so, then
who was she that she should dare to stand between















































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































EGEDE’S MEMORY,

had some great burden oppressing his mind, suck-
ing the sunshine out of his life, and making his
days drag heavily.

At length the secret had to come out. At the
earnest importunity of his wife, who had noticed
with growing anxiety the change that had come
over her husband, he divulged to her the nature
of the trouble that was perplexing his mind, and
oppressing his heart night and day. .At first she
was not only staggered but angered by his confes-
sion. To leave Vaagen and give up a settled
income and a useful and happy sphere of labour,
to go to Greenland and face innumerable perils,
and perhaps even death itself in one of its most

God and her husband? This thought held her
with such a tenacious grip that she came to him
one day, and flinging her arms round his neck,
begged him to forgive her for her past selfishness
iu seeking to thwart his plans, and expressing her
readiness to go with him that very day, if need
be, toGreenland. It is said that she clinched and
concluded her avowal by the repetition of those
tender and beautiful words of Ruth to Naomi :—
“ Where thou goest I will go, and where thou
dwellest I will dwell, and there will I be buried.
Thy people shall be my people, and thy God my
God. ‘The Lord do so to me and more also, if
aught but death part thee and me.”







MISSIONARY PIONEERS | WW

And most steadfastly and bravely did this
heroic-hearted wife keep her vow, when, after four
years more of weary waiting, spent by Hans
Egede in grappling with difficulties of divers
kinds that would have broken the back of an
ordinary patience, they at length landed, with
their little family, and a number of other persons
as setilers, on the bleak, ice-bound coast of Green-

land.

The story of the work that H ins Egede did as a
pioneer Christian Missionary on thus debarking
upon’ the western shores of Greenland, of the
terrible disappointments he had to endure, and the
amazing difficulties with which he had to grapple,
is as full of thrilling incidents as any sensational
romance; and from its absolute truthfulness, is,
of course, far more edifying. The exigencies of
space, however, will only permit of the barest
summary.

The first great disappointment he had to endure
on entering upon the scene of his future missionary
labours, was one of painful disillusionment ; for,
instead of a Greenland full of grassy valleys and
pleasant woods, he found nothing but wild rocks
and gleaming bergs, with dreary and desolate
wastes stretching between. And instead of being
greeted and surrounded on his arrival by civilised
and stalwart Norsen:en—his long-lost fellow
countrymen—as he had been led to expect, he
found himself in the midst of a number of savage
and wretched Eskimos, dwelling in low, miserable
huts dug in the earth, and addicted to habits
which, because of their uncleanliness, were
utterly repulsive to himself, his wife and family.
A sad contrast indeed to the alluring description
by which he had been so fascinated at first in
the ancient chronicle of Erik, the Red-haired.

However, after giving thems-lves to earnest
prayer for divine guidance in the matter, Hans
and his wife resolved that, whatever the other
colonists might do, they would settle down among
these poor, degraded pagans, and devote their
lives and energies to the stupendous work of try-
ing to raise them to a higher life by means of the
great Christian truths which had brought so much
brightness and blessedness into their own lives.
And right nobly did they set themselves to the
apparently thankless and hopeless task they had
undertaken ; for to the higher and purer truths
of the Christian faith which Egede had come to
present to them, the inhabitants appeared for a
long time as hard and unimpressionable as the
black rocks and glittering glaciers rising up on all
sides around them. But still they persevered. If
they did not “laugh at impossibilities,” at any
rate they did not lose their faith in God, nor in
the power of His truth to reach and transform
even such degraded specimens of humanity as were
the Eskimos at that particular time.

After Hans Egede and his wife had been some
years upon this unpromising and unfruitful field, |
their hands were strengthened and their hearts’
gladdened by the arrival of three Moravian Mis-
sionaries from Herrnhut, to whom the tidings of
Egede’s lonely position and marvellous ministry
among the Greenland Eskimos had reached, and
who had been fired by it with a burning desire to
share his self-sacrificing labours, with all their
accompanying perils and privations. . It so hap-
pened that their arrival wasin the very midst of a
time when there was an awful epidemic of small
pox prevailing, carrying off the panic-stricken
Greenlanders by scores and hundreds, and which
Hans Hyede and his wife, and their son Paul had
been figoting against with a self-sacrificing heroism
compared with which the vaunted heroism of the
battle-field is as nothing, and less than nothing,
and vanity. In this beneficent and Christlike
ministry they were greatly assisted by the three
devoted Moravians, who threw themselves body and
soul into the work of ministering to the plague-
stricken victims, visiting them in their huts, and
seeking to solace their dying hours by the consol-
ing truth of the religion they themselves had
learned and experienced at the Moravian settle-
ment at Herrnhut.

Although the work of Hans Egede among the
Greenland Eskimos was essentialiy that of a
pioneer—a preparer of the way for others who
were to follow, and who should reap the fruit of
his labours—yet he was not without some token
that they had not been in vain, and that he had
not spent his strength for nought. Many of the
Greenlanders were deeply touched by his many
acts of kindness, especially during the terrible
time of the small-pox epidemic. “Thou hast
done for us,” said one of them to Mr, Egede, as
he was dying, “ what many of our own people
would not have done;: thou hast fed us when we
had nothing to eat, thou hast buried our dead,
who would otherwise have been devoured by the
dogs, the foxes, and the ravens; thou hast
instructed us in the knowledge of God, and told
us of a better life to come,” a confession which
made music in the soul of Hans Egede at mid-
night, and furnished him with an ample compen-
sation for all the trouble and toils he had taken in
his evangelistic work among them.

After fifteen years of pioneer ministry among
the Greenland Eskimos, amid privations, hard-
ships and dangers innumerable, Hans Egede
returned to Copenhagen, where he still continued
to do good service as superintendent of a seminary
for the education of catechists and missionaries
for Greenland. He died in the month of Novem-
ber, 1758, in the seventy-third year of his age.
And the fact that the Eskimos speak of him to this
day with gratitude and reverence and say, “ He
was our more than father!” shews very clearly



































































12 THROUGH. STORMY WATERS.

that they still cherish his memory, venerate his

name, look upto him and love him, and thank God
for him.



THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

BY BENNETT NEWTON,



CHAPTER I.

THE MISSIONARY. SERMONS,
« With earnest talk, and helpful words,
They pass the evening hour.”

N the small town of Mallingford, huge

posters were out announcing that the

Rev. James Woodley, a famous mis-

sionary, would preach at Winnington
Road Chapel on the following Sunday.

Mrs. Meredith, his appointed hostess,
felt a proprietary interest in the forth-
coming services, and noted with pleasure the
prominence given to the announcement. She was
exerting herself to the utmost to do her guest
honour, and spared neither pains nor expense in
the provision she was making for his benefit.

“Poor man,” she said to herself, for her ideas
of missionary life were somewhat hazy, “he will
get a few good dinners, at any rate, whilst he is in
England.”

No doubt, as a capable housekeeper, she looked
upon ‘good dinners” as an important item in
daily life.

High Street, the principal thoroughfare of
Mallingford, usually dull and quiet, was quite
lively on Saturday mornings, for then the
ladies of the town turned out to give their
orders in person to the various tradesmen, that is if
the weather was at all favourable, otherwise they
sent their maids.

The day previous to the Missionary Sermons
was fine and spring-like, March though it was,
and as the aforementioned lady wended her way
from the butcher’s to the greengrocer’s she
exchanged greetings with many friends bent on
errands similar to her own. Most of them attended
Winnington Road Church, the largest Noncon-
conformist place of worship in the town, locally
known as “ The Chapel.”

‘“‘ How fortunate we are to secure a visit from
Mr. Woodley,” remarked Mrs. Johnson, one of the
ladies accosted by Mrs. Meredith, “I was afraid
that with his numerous engagements he wouldn’t
come to our small place.”

“But you see we have always taken such an
interest in missions,” was the reply, “and then
my husband having asked him would influence
him towards a favourable decision.”

, “No doubt,” said Mrs. Johnson, repressing a
smile. Mrs. Meredith’s exalted opinion of her



husband’s powers, and the high value she placed ~

on the talents of all connected with her were quite
proverbial and often a little amusing.

The Meredith family consisted of three—two
sons. and one daughter, Everard, Hugh, and
Gladys. Mrs. Meredith’s belief in the goodness
and ability of her husband and children was
not unwarranted, for Mr. Meredith was a straight-
forward, genial, honest man of business, whilst
the young people were almost as good and
gifted as any mother could desire, or at least
expect.

The younger son, Hugh, was at the Theological
College, in training for the ministry, and if his
mother thought him destined to be the preacher
of the age, there were yet others who judged his
sermons remarkably able for a man of his years.

Mrs. Meredith was one of those dear good
creatures who always see the best side of every-
thing. Her vision was rather limited, to be sure,
it was bounded by her home, her town, and her
church, for these latter formed the background
to the central figures of her universe.

In the Meredith circle, the chief topics of con-
versation grew out of doings at the chapel.
Anniversary sermons, and tea meetings of various
kinds, with the weekly meetings of the Literary
and Dorcas Societies provided constant change
and excitement.

“The gathering of the clans” took place on
Sunday evenings after service, at “Ellwood,” the
home of the Merediths,

Here the sermons of the day were discussed
and enlarged upon, the events of the previous
week were talked over, as well as the prospects
of the forthcoming meetings. If conversation
lagged, there were always favourite hymns to be
sung, and could you have looked in on the
interested smiling faces, you would certainly have
thought it “ good to be there.”

On the Sunday evenivg of Mr. Woodley’s
stay, the number of guests was augmented, but
the guests were never too numerous for Mrs,
Meredith’s hospitality.

As was natural, the conversation turned to
missions in general, and to China in particular,
for, from this highly interesting country, Mr.
Woodley had lately returned on furlough.

The size of China was first touched upon.

“Sir Robert Ball, in his popular lectures,
gives a good illustration, to enable his audience to
realise the distance of the sun,” said Everard,
“we need a similar one in order to comprehend
the immensity of the Chinese Empire, and its
vast population,

“The illustration I refer to,” he continued, |
in answer to a query from Mr. Woodley, “is
this. If you wished to travel to the sun by
rail, and it cost a penny a mile, you would need
a few carts in which to carry the sovereigns to buy
your ticket; and to reach your destination you











Ne EERE ST ET TT

‘THROUGH STORMY WATERS. {3

must live 176 years if you started the day you
were born, and travelled at the rate of sixty miles
an hour.”

“ Very good, indeed,” said the Missionary, “and
I can tell you something similar in regard to
China. As you justly said ‘There is nothing
like an illustration.” The unknown can be
more easily grasped by making a comparison
with the known. Thus, if I say the Chinese
Empire con-
sists of four
millions of
square miles,
it conveys
little to your
minds; you
realize its size
perhaps a
llitte better
when I tell
you that it is
one-fourth of
the continent
of Asia; and,
better still,
when I say
China proper
is seven times
the size of
France, one-
third that of
Kurope, and
fifteen times
larger than
the _ British
Isles.”

“And its
population ? ”
asked one.

“No proper
census has
ever been



SWOT,

































estimated, but
he last official











be over

300,000,000 in China alone, and 400,000,000 in
he whole Empire. Who is good at mental
arithmetic? Take the number 300,000.000, and
ell us what length of time it would require to
count the people at the rate of one a second
(to emulate the famous astronomer).

“Over nine years of continuous work,” said
Everard and Gladys, after papers and pencils had
been brought into requisition.





iT
How fortimote we ave To seeure avait. fom Mi woodley’

“Poor things,” said Mrs. Meredith vaguely.

“The manners and customs of the Chinese vary
in different parts of the country, do they not ?”
asked one of the friends.

“No .doubt tkey do,’ answered another.
“‘ Even in a small country like England the people
of the north differ from those of the south.”

“ They differ, perhaps, in trifling things, not in
matters of any importance,” said Mr. Meredith.

“But I
think,” per-
sisted the
former
speaker, “their
character-
istics are un-
like. The
north country
people are
hearty, blunt
and energetic,
whilst the
people of the
south are
smoother of
speech, and,
perhaps, not
so sincere as
the more un-
couth north-
erners, and
certainly they
are less enthu-
siastic.”

“The differ-
ence of climate
would operate
towards the
last named,”
said Mr.Mere-
dith.

“ Certainly,
and the differ-
ence will be
greater in pro-
portion to the
size of a
country, will
it not?” was
the reply.

“ Naturally
it would,’ said Everard. “JI was reading
the other day that any description of Chinese
life and manners must be judged in relation
to that part of China avowedly described.” 3

“ Very true,” said Mr. Woodley. “The China
of the ports is quite different from that of the
interior. Northern and Southern ‘China, Central
China, Hastern and Western China, each has its
own distinguishing features and peculiarities.”


























































































































































































“So that if a person were describing what he
had seen in the northern provinces, another who
had been only in the southern part of the
country might contradict him in the old style of
the travellers with the changing chameleon ?”

“Yes, and both would be right, probably, as
they were in that case.”

“I suppose the want of cleanliness is general,
and has not been exaggerated ?” said Gladys.

“It could hardly be exaggerated,” said Mr.
Woodley, “wherever I have been in China, I
have found what someone has called ‘the three
D.’s,’ Dirt, Decay, and Dilapidation. The Chinese
seem destitute of smell, and can live in odours
perfectly sickening and disgusting to Kuropeaus.”

“ How very dreadful!” said Gladys shuddering.

“Tt is at first, I must agree,” said Mr. Woodley,
“ but the more ‘ dreadful’ itis, the louder is the call
for helpers. For myself I long to return, for
we have many Christian friends there, and the
gad condition of the poor heathen of China is ever
before my eyes.

“ China is the most ancient kingdom extant, is
it not?” asked one of the friends.

“Jt is supposed,” said Mr. Woodley, “that it
has existed over 4,000 years in very much the
game condition as at present; 2,4U0 B.C. the
Chinese came from the south of the Caspian Sea,
and settled in their present home. They brought
with them a knowledge of writing, astronomy,
and many useful arts.”

“Jt is only comparatively in recent times
that the Manchu dynasty have sat upon the
throne, is it not?”

‘‘Very recently as far as Chinese history is
concerned. It was only in the seventeenth

‘century. Just as our forefathers asked the aid

of the Saxons to rid them of their enemies,
and the Saxons came to stay and possess the land,
so the Chinese invited assistance from the
Manchirians to quell the rebels of the south.
The Manchus responded with alacrity, but when
requested to withdraw refused, and placed a son
of their sovereign on the throne ‘I‘hus you see,
Miss Gladys, you should be very careful from whom
you ask assistance, said Mr. Woodley with a
smile,

“To what do you attribute the long duration of
the Chinese Empire,” asked Mr. Meredith.

“Various causes have been assigned,” said
Mr, Woodley. ‘Its geographical isolation would
tend in this direction. China proper has on the
north the vast plateau of Central Asia with the
sterile, bleak plains of Gobi, which can only be
reached by a few passes, five or six thousand
feet high. This desert waste has always given
subsistence to wandering tribes who periodically
made raids upon the Chinese. To ward off these
incursionists the Great Wall was built, but the

‘desert itself was a defence against the Turks,



THROUGH STORMY WATERS

Mongols, and others, who found it easier to push
their arms westward. The western frontiers at
the extreme end of the Great Wall, leading
across the country southward to the Island of
Hainan, are too wild and rough to be easily
crossed. The East coast, the point at which
China has been inv: ded by western nations in the
present century was safe while the ancients had
no fleets powerful enough to molest it.

“Had the Chinese been warlike or called
upon to defend themselves from surrounding
enemies they would not now be so numerous,

“The peculiarities of their language have no
doubt also tended to keep them isolated. The
Chinese language is, as you know, ideographio,
The Egyptians and Mexicans also had ideographio
or picture writing, but they altered their symbols
into syllables and letters. The Chinese in early
times can have had little or no acquaintance with
Sanscrit or Assyrian, or they would have done
the same. In this case the rivalries of feudal
states would have led to the formation of different
languages as in Europe, and the Chinese race
as such would have ceased to exist.”

«“ And do these causes in your opinion seem
sufficient to account for the long history of the
Chinese Empire?” asked Everard.

“To these we must add their moral and
religious teachings,” said Mr. Woodley. “The
greatest stress is, as you know, laid on filial piety,
and it would appear that the promise attached to
the fifth commandment is made to nations as well
as to individuals. Certainly the days of the
Chinese have been ‘long upon the land,’ so, Miss
Gladys,” said the missionary with his inimitable
smile, “‘ Honour your parents,’ lesson Number
Two.”

“J do honour them,” said Gladys, with a blush
and a smile, “ for they are worthy.”

« Amen,” said the Missionary, “ You will have
a long life, my dear. I trust it will be a useful
one.”

“I wanted very much to ask you about the
three religions of the Chinese, but I am afraid
I must reserve my questionings,” said Everard, a8
some of the party ruse to go. “It is too bad that
weshould have kept you talking so long after your
hard day.”

“I have enjoyed it, I can assure you,” said Mr.
Woodley. “On Tuesday I go to the College to
try to influence some of the students to devote
themselves to mission work.”

The minds of four of the party went straight
to the son and brother.

Christians though they were, they hoped that
he would leave it to some other to answer, “ Here

am J, send me.” ;
How often: do we find that “The spirit 18

willing, but the flesh is weak.”







THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE 15

. THE. CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE.

BY EDWARD ABBOTT.

HE Junior Society at Lady Lane

& Central Mission, under the leader-
ship of Miss Clara Howcroft, the
President, has just held its fifth
annual bazaar, by which the sum
of £19 has been raised, and nearly
the whole of this amount has been handed to
the Church funds. The miniature stalls were
well stocked at the opening of the sale, but a few
hours later were nearly empty. The Juniors
worked hard and the results were regarded as
highly gratifying.



Tux Matlock Bridge Society has celebrated its
third anniversary. Sermons were preached on
Sunday by Mrs. Wilkins of Wirksworth. On
Thursday following, a public tea was provided,
which -was well attended. An entertainment,
consisting of recitations, duets and solos, was
given by the members. Mr. Marple, secretary,
read an interesting report, and the address was
given by Mr. Hawley, of the Farley Hill
Society.



Worte Young People’s Society of Christian
Endeavour has held its second anniversary. The
pastor, Rev. J. E. Hacking, preached special
sermons on the Sunday morning and evening.
In the afternoon the service was sustained by the
Endeavourers, several of whom gave short
addresses. On Monday a public tea and meeting
were held. The meeting was addressed by Revs.
R. S. Latimer, W. Webber and J. HE. Hacking.
The Endeavour members sang special hymns and
anthems at the services, and decorated the chapel
with choice plants and flowers.

Lrverpoot, Durning Road, Young People’s
Society of Christian Endeavour celebrated its
first anniversary on Sunday evening. Addresses
were given by the Pastor (Rev. John Naylor), and
Mr. G. H. Beeston. The service was very helpful
and stimulating, and encouraging for future work
in God’s cause.

Tux Salisbury Society arranged a “Social” in
the interests of their society, and for the advantage
of the movement in the city generally. The
spacious schoolroom was transformed into a draw-
ing room by a generous supply of decorations,
including pictures, mirrors, &c., the effect being
exceedingly bright and cheery. Invitations were
issued to the other Christian Endeavour Societies
in the city, and about 200 accepted. Tea, coffee,
and other refreshwents were provided. Oppor-
tunity was given for friendly intercourse, and

several items of music added to the general enjoy-
ment. H. G. Gregory, Hsq., J.P., presided, and
spoke of the importance of the religious education
of the young. Rev. E. Abbott, Rev. J. Edwards,
and the Pastor, Rev. J. Truscott, gave addresses,
and suitable acknowledgments to the Milford

Street friends closed a pleasant and profitable
meeting.



Oy of the most pleasing features of the General
Missionary Secretary’s Report this year is the
number of Christian Endeavour efforts and sub-
scriptions for the Mission funds.. This is encour-
aging, and it only needs a little more enthusiasm
and sacrifice on the part of our societies through-
out the denomination to secure such an increased
amount as shall gladden Mr. Chapman’s heart, and
brighten the hopes of our Missionaries abroad, In
the circular letter sent to the Christian Hudeavour
Societies there are some suggestions on this mat-
ter. I hope the readers of these notes will
see that they have the consideration of their
respective societies.

Tw the circular just mentioned the application is
made for the affiliation fee of one shilling. The
money thus obtained is used for the development
of this movement in our own Churches by the
spread of literature, and assistance of new
societies. Last year 118 new societies were
formed, and many of them were helped in the
way just named. Formerly the fees were regarded
as due on November Ist. It has been decided. by
the Young People’s Committee that in future
Jannary [st. shall be the time. I hope that at the
many Endeavour “ Socials” at Christmas and New
Year the One Shilling will not be overlooked. It
can easily be obtained at such gatherings, and
subscribing sucieties may rest content that it will
be put to good use,

_A special word to members of the ‘“ Look Out”
Committee.

On Young People’s Day 400 amongst the youth
of our Sunday schools decided for ( hrist, and
signed a card issued by the General Secretary,
Rev. J. Truscott, pledging their love and service
to Jesus. They must be looked up, and looked
after, and who so likely to do this as the “ Look
Out”? Committee of the Young People’s Society o
Christian Endeavour. ,

By the time this Ecuo reaches its young
readers another year will have begun its course.
May the New Year bring you much blessing and
great usefulness. Meet it with hope in God and
faith in Jesus Christ.










































































































































BY THE EDITOR.

IN 1899.
=s)HE children’s page will each month
{| contain a short account of one of
| our Missionaries who have gone to
the better land. On that page I
BESS z5) ~will not say anything about the
good men and women who are now working for







the Master in distant lands. We must not forget -

to pray for these, and we should “follow their
faith, considering the end of their conversation,
Christ Jesus.” You can read about our living
Missionaries in the other pages of the Missronary
Eono, but on the “Children’s Page,” this year, I
shall speak only of Missionaries who have finished
their course, and who by faith and patience now
inherit the promises.

Some good men, who went out into the Mission
field, were obliged to return chiefly through
failure of health, and are now doing

GOOD WORK AT HOME.

Rev. Thomas Wakefield heads the list from
East Africa, and with him are Revs. William
Yates, James Seden, John Baxter, W. A. Todd,
and G. W. Wilson. From West Africa we have
Revs. W. Micklethwaite, Silas Walmsley, W.
Vivian, and W. §. Micklethwaite. From China
we have Frederick Galpin and Richards Wool-
fenden. From Jamaica we have Samuel Wright,
J. W. Mold, and Geo. Atkinson, who has just
returned. Besides these we have a few who
preached to their own countrymen in the Southern
World. Some of the younger men hope to return
to the foreign field, and of all of them we have to
say, ‘‘ They did what they could.”

I shall not be able to give

A PAGE TO EACH
of the good men who died in distant lands. Some
of them had a very brief course in the foreign field.
They did well that it was in their hearts to spend
and be spent in heathen countries, but their
Master had work for them elsewhere, and he said,
* Come up higher!”
JOHN S. POTTS

had a ministry of six years, the last four months
of which were spent in Sierra Leone. On his
arrival he wrote that he was pleased with the
country, and seemed to be buoyant and happy.
But soon African fever laid hold of him, and when
friends cheered him with the hope of recovery, he



THE CHILDREN’S PAGE.

said, “ Brethren, I came here to do you good, but
Iam being taken away, be ye also ready.” Ere
he went hence he said he had a view of heaven,
“ Oh, the sight was overpowering,” he exclaimed,
and soon after entered into rest.

JAMES BROWN

also laboured in Sierra Leone for a time. He
had not previously been in the ministry, and
he was sent that he might train native youths
who might give signs of fitness for ministerial
work. To fit him for this work he had studied at
Borough Road Training College. He made some
progress in his design, but the climate proved too
much for him. In 1864 he returned to England
and was spared to travel in six English
Circuits. Early in 1878 he was returning on &
dark night from a county appointment, when he
was thrown out of a conveyance, and killed on the
spot.
E. W.. B. EDMONDS

had a strong desire to be a Missionary at Golbanti,
in Eastern Africa, and his wish was gratified. He
had been a very healthy young man. In a letter
from Africa, he said, “I never had a day’s illness
in England.” He came of a long-lived race,
some of his relatives having lived to be more
than ninety years of age. People thought if any-
body could bear the climate of Bast Africa he
could. But repeated attacks of fever brought
him low, and in the hospital at Mombasa he
breathed his last at the end of May, 1893.

Other names might be mentioned. Some
brethren went out to foreign fields, as our
Missionaries, who, for various reasons, left our
denomination. Some of these are working for the
Master in connection with other Churches. Others

are fallen asleep.

LADY MISSONARIES,

Iam not going to write this year any detailed
account of the wives of Missionaries who died in
the Foreign Field. That may be done hereafter.
But I must mention three names here of ladies
whose services ought not to be forgotten. Of the
first, Mrs. Wakefield, I have spoken in a former
volume of the Musstonary Econo. Of Mrs.
Houghton, wife of Rev. John Houghton, T shall
have something to say later on. She, with her
husband, was barbarously murdered at Golbanti
by the wicked and savage Masai. We wight say
of the wedded pair, “ They were lovely and pleasant
in their lives and in their death they were not
divided.” he third name is that of Mrs,
Micklethwaite, wife of Rev. William Mickle-
thwaite, who laboured long in Sierra Leone, and
mother of Rev. W. S. Micklethwaite, who but for
failure of health would be labouring there now.
She died at Freetown, and her dear remains await
in the cemetery there a joyful resurrection,

















OPENING OF WENCHOW CITY CHAPEL

BY W. E. SOOTHILL,




(ss NE of the greatest joys of a missionary’s
cf f4\ life is to find his chapels growing too
AY small. An even greater is to be
SS provided with means to re-arrange his
buildings to suit altered conditions.

_ Our first chapel here, built by Mr.
Exley, seated about seventy. Our next,
after the riot, seated a hundred, and was crowded
almost from the start. It. was needed as a street
chapel for preaching to the heathen, and a more
roomy place was speedily put up for our Sunday
services. This was built to seat about three
hundred, and while nearly two-thirds empty in
1885 it became quite full in 1895, and last year
the people could not get into it. Part of the
east wall was knocked out, and a mat shed annexed
to temporarily relieve thé embarassment.

Friends unknown—it is tantalizing not to know
one’s friends !—hearing of our straits, kindly
subscribed a sufficient sum to enable us to enlarge,
or rather to put up a new building. And here-
with we are sending a photograph to show what
has been done with the money. For less than

























£250 we have been enabled to put up a large and
beautiful building, an ornament to the city, and a
credit to our most glorious faith.

The photo does not do the building justice.
All the ornamental work is most chastely coloured,
and colour photography is beyond our ability. It
has been a pleasure to note with what careful
anxiety the contractors, who are devoted Christians,
have worked and planned. ‘Theirs has indeed
been a labour of love. They have not worked for
gain; their one object has been to build for the
glory of God and the joy of His people. Itisa
pleasure to testify to their devotion. In anybody
else’s hands it would have cost half as much again.
One of them is a local preacher of many years’
standing, and we were sorry to miss his presence
at the opening service; he has been laid aside for
six weeks .with severe dysentery. The other
contractor was baptized during the building
operations. He has been a probationer nearly
two years, and is the best builder in Wenchow.

The building is 75ft. wide, and the new part at
present 45ft. deep. The old chapel is behind, and
not visible in the picture, it lies athwart the new
part. With the old part the chapel is 80ft. deep
from front to back. The side walls are 35ft. from
the ground, and the ridge pole over 50ft. The











































18 OPENING OF WENCHOW CITY CHAPEL.

ceiling is panelled in wood in three divisions to
agree with the three divisions seen in the front
wall; and the tile roof is supported by four
pillars over 40 feet high and strong beams.

The building will now seat about 800 people ;
we don’t allow as much room per individual as you
do in English chapels. The committee has been kind
enough to grant another £50 to enable us to turn
the old chapel roof round and make the building
symmetrical, and we hope to raise out here
whatever balance may be needed during the next
six months. Then we shall have sitting room for
one thousand, and may venture to occasionally
have a united meeting.

We are grateful, deeply grateful to the kind and



but they cost 20,000 dollars, and were a gift from
wealthy friends in the States. To our partial
eyes, though it cannot compare with theirs in
internal finish, our chapel is even more beautiful
than theirs at little more than a tenth the cost,
We have planned in faith, believing that we shall
have to still further enlarge, and praying that
our eyes may see it. If need arise—God grant it
soon may—we can add 15ft. behind and put ina
gallery, enabling us to seat two thousand people.
Shall we blush some day on turning up anold
echo to see that we were bold enough to think all
this—and write it ?

But please refer to the photo again, to bring
me down from the clouds, and let light into your





re







WENCHOW CITY CHAPEL.

unknown friends who have so generously given us
£175 of the £250 expended. The rest has been
raised on the spot. I think we can say it is the
handsomest and most useful building for the
money in Free Methodism, and I have niether
heard of nor seen any other chapel in China to
equal it for the cost. The most beautiful
Protestant Mission Church in China is the
Methodist Episcopal Church in Peking. It is in
the form of a double octagon, one half church
the other half school. When thrown together (by
sliding shutters) they hold two thousand people,
each building holding a thousand, which number
they get every Sunday at what they call their
Ragged School. The buildings are very beautiful

dark minds. The spot on which the chapel is
puilt is in the very heart of the city. I once saw
on an old map this very spot marked with a
red heart, and have prayed many times that it
might pulse out nothing but purity and_ holiness
amongst the two millions and more of Wenchow
people. The street that runs in under the gateway
on the left of the picture is called “ Happy
Meeting Place Lane.” And it is a singular
coincidence that Mr. Exley should, unwittingly n0
doubt, have been led to choose a site so appropriate,
for the chapel site is the plot that originally gave
the name to the street, long before the foreigner
was known in Wenchow.

The boundary wall of the chapel compound,













en

which runs down the front of the picture, and
hides the lower part of the chapel, is not yet
repaired and looks very raggy. It is a necessary
protection from the busy street which ‘runs
between it and the building on the right.
Thousands of people pass down this street daily,
as may be guessed from the crowd seen.in the
picture. The pole on the left by the canal bridge
supports a lamp lit to the glory of the Three Rulers
of Heaven, earth and water, and for the use of the
boatmen and passers by ; the Uhinaman is nothing
if not utilitarian. The boats in the foreground
contain baskets of lime which are being carried
into the chapel to make a concrete floor with.

But the chief purport of my letter is left to the
last, and like a preacher’s “ application ” well nigh
crowded out. We dare not announce a formal
opening service ; it would have brought in crowds
of country Christians, and hosts of city heathen,
and made a noisy and not helpful day of it. So
we decided to open quietly last Sunday—the
monthly communion. And to all of us it wasa
real pleasure to see what a splendid congregation
we had. ‘To some of us who remember the day of
small things, when our hearts often failed us, it was
something more than pleasure that stirred our
hearts as we looked round on the six hundred
bright faces, and heard their earnest voices up-
lifted in praise and thanksgiving to God. Every
seat was filled, and born of old custom, they still
crowded up the pulpit steps and around the
communion rail. We are having more benches
made, we seem to be always having more benches
made !

Mri Stobie read the hymns and lessons; Dr.
Hogg offered the dedicatory prayer; two native
pastors also prayed, both of them relics of our early
days, onean old man of eighty, the other, Mr. Chang,
who still lingers with us. It was more than either
had expected, to take part in this opening service,
for the lamp of life flickers low with both of
them. I had the privilege of preaching, and took
for my text, Acts vii. 49, ‘“‘ What temple will ye
build Me? saith the Lord;” I Oor. iii, 16.
“Know ye not that ye are the temple of God;”
and Rev. xxi. 22, “And I saw xo temple
therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the
Lamb are the temple of it.” The service closed
with five baptisms, and the Communion of our
Lord’s Supper. God gave us His blessing, may it
ever abide upon this His House, another token of
His love.

The only cure for indolence is work; the only
cure for selfishness is sacrifice; the only cure for
unbelief is to shake off the ague of doubt by doing
Christ’s bidding ; the only cure for timidity is to
plunge into some dreaded duty before the chill
comes on.— Samuel Rutherford.





OUR FOREIGN FIELD. 19



EDITORIAL NOTES.
CHINA.

the Missionary Secretary says :—
“We are looking forward expect-
antly to Mr. Wilson’s arrival, and
especially to the later arrival of
the man you will be sending to
the school work. The Emperor has



undertake
just issued the most important edict ever issued in

this country. It entirely changes the old system
of examinations and necessitates the study of
foreign subjects. If we can be ready to undertake
this at once there is every hope of getting such a
hold upon the better classes that the Gospel of
our blessed Lord shall be supreme in this district
in a shorter time than even we dream of; buta
line of one of our Chinese hymns comes to my
mind ;-—
« If we pass this opportunity, and lose this good hour,

It is to be feared we shall afterwards pray without

benefit.
This is our golden hour, and our Mission here is
likely to be made or marred by our taking this
occasion by the hand promptly. -
a * ®

I am very sorry that Mr. Soothill has to experi-
ence a bitter disappointment in relation to Mr.
Wilson, who, as my readers know, is forbidden on
medical grounds to carry out his purpose of going
to Wenchow, but I insert his letter to shew how
urgent is the necessity, and to express the hope
that some earnest dnd cultured young man may be

inclined to offer his services at once.
* * *

Dr. Hoge writes to the Missionary Secretary :—
“T have now got the Dispensary and operating
room properly arranged, and have had a very busy
time lately. I have hdd a large number of out-
patients and the hospital is nearly full on both
sides. This takes up a lot of time, so much so as
to leave a very small margin only for holding
services amongst the patients. I very much need
to find a good, earnest, Spiritually-minded man to
act either as chaplain or become servant in the
hospital, but we cannot get anyone suitable at

present, as the preachers are all already working

in some sphere or other,”
* * *

Iam feeling more and more the responsibility
and burden of taking on all the work that lies at
my hand, involving often serious operations. With












































































20 OUR FOREIGN FIELD.

250 to 300 out-patients a week and twenty or
twenty-two in-patients to look after, and all the
foreign practice of an increasing foreign com-
wnunity—for the Customs are adding to their staff
48 well as the Missionary bodies—I feel the neces-
sity of a medical colleague to share the work now,
and to take my place should I return to England,
which Iam convinced I ought to do in a year or
two, to get further and special training for the
work here. I am sure the time is come for the
Committee to make a forward step in advance of

















































































occur in a letter of Rev. J. W. Heywood to the
Missionary Secretary :-—

« At the Hyu, where we have a Church and
from thirty to forty members, a plot of land has
been given by one of the members for the purpose
of building a small church some time in the
future. The title-deed has been put in my pos-

session.
At Si Hivo a gift of furniture for the preacher’s

use valued at fifty dollars has been presented by
Mr. Wong.











A FAN PALM.

all they have already done if they wish to keep
control of a steadily increasing and growing
work,”

# * #

Tus religious value of Medical Missions is now
generally admitted. Dr. Hogg says :—

“The in-patients of the Hospital listen with
great interest to the preaching of the Gospel and
many of them seem to be rea enquirers before they
leave.. Few of them are in lo: ger than a month,
put even in this short time many seem to learn a
good deal of the doctrine, and they generally buy
some books on leaving.”

* ® &

Tux following cheering items of intelligence

At Le Hoe So, almost a definite promise has been
made by the literary B.A., of whose baptism I told
you in a former letter, to buy and present to the
‘Mission a house suitable for preaching purposes.

A widow who was received into the Church
this spring, and who has no children, has several
times expressed her desire to leave all she possesses
at her death to the Mission. She has one or two
houses and several acres of land. Ihave asked
her to wait a little longer and pray over it, when
if she is still of the same mind a deed of gift can
be made out.”

* * *
In another letter Mr. Heywood writes :—
“ Around each individual station are scores 0









villages which have scarcely yet been visited by
Missionaries. As an example I may mention the
eountry lying between our Settlement chapel and
the city of Chinghoe, where we are the only
Protestant Mission in the Field, Within this dis-
tance of fourteen English miles, and confining the
area to half a mile on each side of the river, there
are thirty-nine villages with at least a population
of 50,000. In two of these villages we have
preaching rooms, and after the new hospitals are
erected our hope is that we shall be able to
influence all these villages and bring the Gospel

message to them,
; GOLBANTI.

In a letter to the Editor Rev. R. M. Ormerod
says “Mrs. Ormerod has regained most of her
strength. It is a curions fact that she has had no
malarial fever for over eighteen months. One
man on the Tana who had a similar immunity
explained it on faith-healing grounds, He has
just recovered from a tremendous attack, lasting a
whole month, and I don’t hear him now talking
about faith-healing.”

SIERRA LEONE,

Rev. James Proudfoot has sent the following
District Meeting statistics.

«The work in this district having been so
greatly disturbed by the rebellion in the Hinter-
land, serious results were anticipated, and the
‘annual returns have been eagerly looked for.
Now that they are complete it is gratifying to see
that in the main our fears have been groundless,
and that instead of any retrogression there is pro-

- gress in nearly every department of Church work.

The one exception is shown in a decrease of
members, amounting to over a hundred, including
about sixty of our Mendi members, killed or dis-
persed in the recent rising. Counteracting this
decrease there is, in our colonial churches, an
increase of probationers of upwards of 200, so that
even where we seem to have gone backwards, in
reality we have been making fair progress.

The dry season, which lasts from N ovember to
the early part of May, is the great trading time
of the year, and the rebellion did not break out
until it was well advanced. Thus, the good folks
here had secured in great measure their shekels of
gold and of silver before the war cloud burst.
Thereafter, on account of the number of refugees
in the colony, the claims on the people grew
numerous and pressing, and the income of the
societies suffered. Gradually, however, they
pulled round again, and finance now stands at a
higher figure than ever.

Take our ordinary weekly contributions, for
instance. Last year they amounted to
£654 12s, 8}d., whereas this year the total is
£772 8s. 53d,, an increase of £117 15s. 94d.,
showing an average per member of five shillings
and eightpence, against four shillings and eight-





OUR FOREIGN FIELD. 21

pence-halfpenny in 1897. Part of this increase is
due to the additional halfpenny per week which
the District Meeting of 1897 instructed the mem-
bers to pay in future, but unless there had been a
willing recognition of their obligations, in such a
year as this, there would have been no increase
whatever. The highest average reached is six
shillings and fivepence in the Freetown South
Circuit, whose membership shows the ominous »
total of 666.

At the beginning of the financial year very
great efforts were made to raise the Foreign Mis-
sionary income. The circulars of the General
Missionary Secretary were read, and his formula
of ‘one penny per week per member per annum x
was carefully and vigorously rubbed in. It will
afford Mr. Chapman some pleasure to know that
his words are not returning unto him void, even
if they have not quite succeeded in accomplishing
the thing whereto he sent them. Our increase is
£112 10s. 6}d. on the Colonial churches. Of
course, we have no contributions from the Mendi
Mission at all. The total income is £523 15s. O4d.,
giving an average per member of three shillings
and tenpence, so that we are not without the
expectation of being among the first of the districts
to respond to the General Missionary Secretary’s
call, Every Society in the district has shared in
the increase, and the averages of some are beyond
the dreams of Mr. Chapman’s avarice, at least in
so far as he has given expression to them. The
averages are as follow :—

Truscott Memorial Mission... 0-10 114
Freetown South Circuit O° -4 64
Murray Town 3 0 4 3
Bananas 5 0 310
Freetown North ,, 0 38 3%
Waterloo 0 2 64

One of our collectors had charge of a small Society
which raised in 1897 £2 2s. 5d. After twelve
months of hard work the income has grown to
£17 4s. 34d., and side by side with this increase,
the Sunday School has leaped into life and activity,
and the Sunday congregations have grown largely.
L asked this energetic brother how he had succeeded.
so admirably, and he said, “I soon found out the
secret. It is simply common sense and hard
work.” He explained that common sense included
prayer and patience. What he said is quite true,
and the untiring energy and zeal of our Ministers,
Leaders, and Collectors have brought about this
very creditable result.

T came back from my furlough in fear and
trembling, anticipating evils that existed only in
my imagination. There is no sign of depression in
our Societies, and trying as 1897 has been to the
Colony, our people have risen superior to their
difficulties, and hence the cheery tale I have been

able to tell.”





















































































































22 GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S NOTES.

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S
NOTES.
HANDSOME NEW YEAR’S GIFT.

SUN arriving home from a series of
Missionary Services in the early
days of the year, we found a letter
awaiting our arrival. Apart from
the post-mark there was nothing to
indicate from where it had come.
It contained a Bank of England Note for £50.
The brief letter accompanying the “Note” was
signed “A Friend,” and read :—‘“ TI have pleasure
in enclosing you Bank of England Note for £50
towards amount reyuired for additional Medical
Missionary . in Ohina. . . I do not wish
any publicity; I give it to the blessed Lord as
my expression of self-denial for His cause.”
We thank the “ Friend” very heartily, whoever
they may be.

FIFTY POUNDS FOR FIVE YEARS.

I trust our friends are not forgetting the noble
offer we have from another anonymous friend,
«To give £50 per year for five years, towards the
cost of the additional Medical Missionary, pro-
vided other friends will join so that the charge do
not come on the Mission Fund for that initial
period.” That is too generous and timely an offer
to be lost. Weare prayerfully waiting for four or
five more to promise £50 each for five years.

EAST AFRICA.

In a letter to hand to-day (12th) under date of
December 16th (1898) Mr. Howe says :—‘“ Rev.
James Hillis arrived safe and sound in Mombasa
on Saturday last, and on Monday we brought him
up to Ribe.” This is good news indeed!

Mr. Howe then proceeds to say :—‘ To-day we
have had the opening services of our new Church.
At the morning service it was filled to its utmost
seating capacity ; the largest congregation I have
seen in Hast Africa.” Mr. Smith of the “C.M.5.”
preached the sermon, Mr. Howe and Mr.
Griffiths taking part in the service. Our friend
Mr, Ellis was also at the service.

The afternoon service was conducted entirely
by our twelve native preachers, except that Mr.
Ellis played the harmonium. The collections for
the day amounted to £4 10s, Od.

Mr. Howe will send a more detailed account of
this deeply interesting and significant event at a
later date.- The opening of this new Church
under such happy conditions is a matter for devout
gratitude on'the part of our whole denomination,
it is the reaping after long and heroic labour and
sacrifice.
















NINGPO.

Dr. Swallow, in a note to hand on “New
Year’s Eve” says, referring to a service in the
earlier part of the day :—“This morning I baptised

twenty-seven men and women, and four children,
There was a full Church, and a large one too,”

Ina letter dated a few days later than the Ghee

from which we have just quoted the Doctor remarks
after referring in glowing terms to the work and
spirit of both Mr. Heywood and Miss Hornby,
“Now to another matter. A fine piece of land
has come to us for our Settlement Chapel, it is in
the front street. The only spot available, and i
willsave us from going into the back streets. We
have had to pay for it a sum equal to £280. The
Committee was kind enough to yote us £100 on
condition that we opened our new chapel out o:
debt. But things are growing; our membersand
influence demand that we go into a front position.
If you can get someove to give us for this grea
scheme £250, we will raise another £100 our-
selves. We must builda large place, and one tha
will command the respect of the people.”

In three months the native Christians raised
for this object 500 dollars, and did this at a time
when rice was almost at famine price, one
hundred per cent. above the ordinary rate. The
full sum which the native Church has collected
is 1,066 dollars 42 cents.

If only someone would give the £250 asked for
by the Doctor it would greatly hearten not only the
Missionaries themselves, but the Native Christians,
Their own gifts are truly noble. This is the day
of our opportunity.

GIFT OF YET ANOTHER TEMPLE.

You will remember that I informed you of the
gift of a plot of land by one of our members at
“Me Hyii,” for the purpose that some time a
chapel might be built on it. The singular thing
is that we have now got the chapel! About three
quarters of a mile from Me Hyii is a temple in
which the nun who was at Kyiu En had a great
interest. Through her, this temple has been given
to our Mission.

It is comparatively new, and is worth fully
700 dollars.

Two old men who were quite willing that the
Temple should be given to the “ Jesus Religion,”
shrank from its being so used where it stood, for
fear that “wind and water,” emblems of “ Luck”
or “Good fortune” would be spoiled. The
Temple has been taken down, transferred, and
re-built on the site at Me Hyii. The whole cost
to the Mission is not more than £19. This is
the day of great and marvellous things. God
still

ry



** Moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform.”

MISS ABERCROMBIE.

We have received our first letter from our
devoted friend, Miss Abercrombie.
but deeply interesting. After a few references to
the voyage out, and the warm welcome given to

It is brief, .















i)





them by the Chinese, and to the loving enquiries
made for those at home, Mr. Galpin, Mr.
Woolfenden, and Mrs. Swallow, she says, “ It is
rejoicing’ to the heart to be in China at once, and
the work looks so inviting,” “though at
present the language looks an insurmountable

mountain. Please remember this-when you
pray for me.” Let us have Miss Abercrombie
and her work, and her ‘insurmountable

mountain ”’ constantly in our prayers, and also all

our Missionaries.
WENGHOW.

The appeals from. Mr. Soothill for a scholarly
young man, who will go to take up the work Mr.
Wilson had been appointed to, are painful in their
earnestness. _ Wes
and_ pathos. ‘
Who will take
these plead-
ings and
prayers to
heart ?

WEST AFRICA.

To-day we
have received
a letter from
Mr. Proud-
foot. He re-
ports ‘‘ every-
thing to be in
a prosperous
condition, and
hopes we shall
in 1899 show
a further ad-
vance finan-
cially.”’ This
is indeed good
news after the

terrible events

in the Mendi-land.
JAMAICA.

Our friend, Mr, Bavin, is steadily making a
visitation of all our Circuits and Churches in
Jamaica. While quick to note the discouraging
features he is equally alive to all that is good
and hopeful both in the stations and their Mis-
sionaries, ile declares “ he has gone to Jamaica
to do his best for the Denominatidn which has
done so much for him, and feels quite sure he is
in the path of duty in going to our Jamaica
Mission.’’



Too much taken up with our work, we may for-
get our Master; it is possible to have the hand
full and the heart empty. Taken up with our
Master, we cannot forget our work; if the heart
is filled with His love, how can the hands not be
active in His service ?—Adolphe Monod.





UGANDA RAILWAY.



OUR ARRIVAL IN CHINA. 25 |

OUR ARRIVAL IN CHINA.

BY MISS ETHEL ABERCROMBIE.



“ij N Saturday evening, October 22nd, we
reached Shanghai. I felt so sorry
to leave the ship, because we had
been so happy on board.
ala y we went to the

hurch in the morning. In the afternoon

went to the L.M.S. Compound. After tea at the

Union Chapel heard Dr. Wainwright, of Japan,

an American, and a fine preacher. After that
went to the C.I.M. Evangelistic Meeting.

On Tuesday morning (25th), about 6 a.m., we

entered at Ching-hae (where there is a fort, and
where we have

a4 mission-
chapel), the
Ningpo river,
it looked so
pretty. There
were perhaps a
dozen little
fishing boats
coming out of
the harbour.
These boats
are very
pretty in the
distance, with
large brown
or white sails,
rather like the
boats one sees
on the Broads.

After Ching-
hae we passed
the spot where
the Buddhist.
temple stood,
which was presented to us. The temple is
pulled down and.the foundations of a chapel
are to be laid there. The old Buddhist nun
who gave the temple is still a very hardened
Buddhist. The people round about wished for the
“Jesus Religion,’ and so she was forced to
give in.

‘The mosquitoes have not yet disappeared, my
face is beautifully ornamented, and this is the end.
of their time when there are only one or two left.

. Further up the Ningpo river we came to
Ningpo itself, a thoroughly Chinese town, houses
of one story, the narrowest of ‘streets. I am sure
only three people could stand side by side in
them, they strike as nothing more nor less than
alleys. I had been so prepared for dirt and smeils
that these two delightful characteristics, though
present, did not overwhelm me.

There were hundreds of Chinese to meet the
steamer at the little wharf—old Christians, some



MAKPUA BRIDGE.

















































































































24 DIPS INTO MY WEST: AFRICAN FOLIO.

having come a distance of ten miles, and some
had waited there from 5 a.m. to 7 a.m. (these
must have started at 2 a.m.). They were delighted
to see the Doctor. There were many enquiries
after Mr. Galpin.

Miss Hornby, just before leaving the steamer,
fell and hurt herself, she could not walk properly
for several days. On landing, Miss Hornby was
put into a chair and carried to the ferry, whilst
Dr. Swallow, Mr. Hey woodand myself walked... We
all got into the “ sampan,” not at all a bad boat.
worked and rowed at the end by an oar moved
like a pendulum, which acts as a propeller. Our
Mission premises were just the other side of the
river, and at the gates was quite a crowd to
receive us. J have had no end of Chinese callers
to see me. Miss Hornby interprets, I smile and
say, “ How do you do” and “ Good-bye.” They
tell me to go slowly, I shall learn the language
bye-and-bye.” “Maen, maen,”’ go slowly, they
all say. ‘Then, too, the other missionaries have
been calling.

My home I like immensely, it is so pretty, and
we are just close on to the river at one side,
and on the other a narrow road separates us from
the Chinese Wall surrounding Ningpo. The rooms
are lofty because of the heat in summer. I have
had two Chinese lessons, each of three hours in
length. I cannot, at present stand more, the
sounds make one’s throat and palate ache to say,
and one’s head ache to hear, but itis ‘‘Maen, maen.”’

By the end of next week I shall be able I hope to
manage five hours.

DIPS INTO MY WEST AFRICAN FOLIO.

By WiLLIAM VIVIAN, F.R.G.S.



No. J.—S. ray Lravas,

7=|}| HAVE sometimes thought,” says
Il. R. Haweis, “that an im-
|4) pressionist: sketch, without being
as intrinsically valuable as the

finisbed picture, is often more
suggestive.”

The folio into » hich we are about to dip contains
scarcely any finished pictures, the artist being too
crude a drauglitsman to produce anything of the
kind; but the rougn drawings recall some of the
most treasured memories of his life, and may have
at least a passing interest for those who can spend
a few moments over the outlines here reproduced.

The two “tray Leaves” with which the sel-
ection begins have no relation to each other, yet
they may be permitted to go together as illustra-
tions of the Sierra Leone patois, and as affording
some insight into native character.

Though one may have a considerable acquaint-
ance with the patois, it is exceedingly difficult







to convey a vivid and living impression through
the wr tten page. All dialectic writing bristles
with difficulties, but “Sa L’one Ingliss”’ when
it is written, looks like a page of music from
which the notes have suddenly faded; or like
School French robbed alike of accent’ and
vivacity. T’o appreciate the “ Broko ;”’ as it is often
locally termed, one must hear it spoken by the
people themselves, and I may justly add—see;
for it is not solely a matter of musical voice,
graphic expression, and parabolic allusion—an
essential and interpretative part of the whole is
gesticulation. The true Sierra Leonean talks as
convincingly with illuminating movements as
with his crisp, expressive ‘‘ broko ;”” indeed, to tie
his hands would be to effectually deprive him of
very much of the force and power of his tongue.
The dramatic element in the native character is
very strong, and together with the gift of tongues
they are richly endowed. with an instinctive poetry
of movement which supplements and illuminates
all they say.

You are now ready for the confession that I
love the patois, the daily familiar speech of the
Sierra Leonean. Thore who do not know it
despise it as “pidgen” English, and those
who hold super-excellent views of Language
look superciliously upon this “ incomprehensible
jargon;” but it is one of the most musical,
expressive, and picturesque variations of the
Queen’s English to be found in use among any
of the native races in our colonies. I am always
sorry when I meet a Creole who is ashamed of his
patois, for it is as truly characteristic of his home-
land as the colour of his own skin. It is the
language of their commerce and barter, the sacred
speech of their sorrow aud love, the expressive
vehicle of their quaint sorgs, and the tongue in
which their deepest religious experiences are told.

Of course, the educated negroes speak good
English, but many of these fall back upon the
music of their colloquial speech in the freedom
and intercourse of the social circle. But ‘“ book
English” is a fearful weapon in the hands of the
untrained aspirant to its use. Ifa speaker can
carry it through without a hitch, be may import
the most appropriate “jawbreakers”’ in the dic-
tionary ; but woe to the unfortunate orator who
stumbles ; if it is a public meeling some wag will
certainly interpose a remark that will convulse the-
company. It is done in perfect good humour, and
is sometimes so inexpressibly funny that it is im-
possible to resist the contagion of the merry
laughter that rings through the assembly. 1 can,
however, recall times when | have been pained
beyond measure while listening to men attempting
to preach in “book Hnglixh,” by which they
were hampered and impotent, when they might
have been instructive, eluquent, and convincing
in their own patois.









But let me proceed to give my two examples,
marred and lamentably deficient though they
must necessarily be by the omission of allusions
and characteristic words which would not be un-
derstood. The first I call

“Beat am! Borat am!”

and strongly suspect that it was a native “ chest-
nut”? even when I heard it at Bananas long ago.
During the afternoon we had had a somewhat ex-
citing snake hunt, and the monster had taken
refuge in a deserted ant hill. I was reciting the
adventure to a number of native friends, and set
them off on a new field of conversational interest
by remarking that I had seen a Timanee man
thrust his hand into the ant hill when we were
searching for the snake.

“Um!” they all chorused; “Um—m! You
see! not to for nuttin dey kin do dat.” “ You no
know say den Timanee man dey sabbe for call
snake?” interposed the old policeman; “dey kin
tin up na buss (stand in the bush) an’ wisol an ’e
go come!” Here the schoolmaster contributed
his quota on snake charming, finishing up with,
“Men der oberside (mainland) way kin ’old snake
na’and. Dey kin go ketch am na buss, one ’old
de ’ead, one ’old de tail, an’ one de middol!”’

“ Dat requires a man of fi-del-i-ty,”’ said Brother
H as if mentally spelling each syllable after
the manner it had been ground into him by the
old-time schoolmaster. “ Me can’t ’gree for do
dat! Um! If dat man do but lef’ dat tail, dat
snake go larn am sometin! Dat na trouble you
don’ meet so. Like one time two of dem Bra bin
gree for ketch one tiger na de hole way ’e deh.
Dis tiger ’e kin tief dem fowl an’ goat too muss:
so dey bin gree for try killam. You muss know
say when tiger wan’ go na de hole, na ‘im tail
fust ’e kin take go inside. Well, dey bin gree
for mek one man go inside de hole an’ de other
for deh up nah tree. Dat time de tiger come for
go deh, dat man inside for grip de tail, an’ de
man na de tree for come down an’ kill am!

“Well, bye um by de tiger come back, an’ jiss
as ‘e put ’is tail inside, de man na de hole grip
am, an’ e’ twist «e tail round an’ round ’is ’and
an’ halla ‘Beat am! beat am!’ But you mean
say de man na de tree do so? Dat inan when
*e come down na dat tree, an’ look de tiger way
*e da mek noise so—'e 'fraid bad—’e heart cut,
an’ ’e run lef’ dat man na de hole! But dat man
no lef’ detail O! ’E hold am—’e halla! But
de man what run away ’e bin go bring people
come, an’ still de man deh na de hole da halla,
‘Beat am! beat am!’ Dey kill dat tiger, but
da big wash (medical treatment) before dat man
get better! For six months na dat word no more
de man kin talk, ‘Beat am! beat am!’ Dat mek
I say me no go toot (carry) snake except with a
man of fi-del-i-ty !”

* *





* *

DIPS INTO MY WEST AFRICAN FOLIO. 25

The other “stray leaf” I call
“ My First Muprioat Fer.”
and is to me a pleasing instance of the gratitude
of which the natives are supposed to be destitute.
I pass it on as I outlined it just after it occurred.

“ T had recently a rather novel experience.

Esuful, my favourite hammock boy, came to
me a week ago with a face expressive of the
direst misery and dismay. He isa fine, muscular
fellow, usually bright and communicative, but
on this occasion his ebon countenance was over-
cast, and it was quite easy to discover from his
manner that he was in trouble.

“ Daddy,” he said, in a despondent sort of way,
“T don come to you.”

“ Well, what’s the matter now?”

“Daddy, big trouble don ketch me—me wife
wan’ die!”

“ What,” I said, falling into the local way of
repeating any startling information, “your wife
wants to die?”

“Yes, sah, for true—’e sick bad!”
great emphasis.

‘“‘ How long has she been sick?”

«°F tay lilly bit; ”’ 2..e, some few days.

“ Well, but my dear fellow, what are you doing
to get her better? If you lose her where will
you get so good a wife again?”

“Na true dat you talk, sah; I bin call one
megacine man (medicine) fo’ see am; ’e say mek
I give am ten shillin’ ’e go pull leaf na buss (bush.)
Which side mesef go get ten shillin? So I bin
go len’ (borrow) na one pusson ’e ‘and. I take de
money, give de man, ’e go, ’e bring de leaf
(herbs) come ; but ’e no do me wife nuttin!”

“So the rascal has taken your ten borrowed
shillings and given you in exchange afew worth-
less herbs ?”

“ Yes, sah,” he answered blankly.

“ But what made you come to me? :

“ Daddy, de pain. wan’ kill am; sleep no der
na ’e eye—an’ ’e lef lilly bit for mek ’e die; me ~
art tell me say, mek I go tell mastah ; sometimes
(somehow) he go ’elp me.”

“ Of course I will if I can; but what do you
wish me to do?” :

«Hnte you go come look am, sah?” he asked
pleadingly. :

“Oh, yes, with pleasure ; I will be after you in
five minutes.”

It did not take much more than that for me to
hurry on my boots and reach their little palm-
thatched cot on the left-hand side about three
hundred yards down the street. As I entered
the house, the half-dozen black faces lit up with
welcome, and room was quickly made for me be-
side the country bed on which the sick woman
was laid. I was astonished at the sad havoc a
few days’ illness had made, she had lost all her
comeliness, and was looking ten years older than

This with

























































































Hi
ei
+
1
ve



































26 THROUGH STORMY WATERS {

when I had last seen her. She was in great
pain, her eyes were bloodshot and hopeless, her
face was drawn and pinched, she was, indeed,
the picture of misery. In answer to my in-
quiries they began to pour out a confusing tor-
rent of replies—several speaking at once. It did
not take long to decide upon the little help I
could render: it was a simple case of severe chill
and lumbago. I sent a scribbled request to Mr.
G—— to send along the bottle of camphorated
oil he had brought with him; it would certainly
be of more value than the useless leaves of the
medicine man, with which they had fomented in
vain. As soon as it arrived Hsuful and I took
turns for a full half-hour, and thoroughly rubbed
in the oil. It was a sort of rough and ready ad-
ministration of massage, which the poor creature
bore as bravely as she could, giving only an oc-
casional cry ; but it was thoroughly effectual, for
the ordeal was scarcely over before she had fallen
into a most tranquil sleep. This was in itself a
most encouraging sign, for the pain had prevented
her getting a wink of rest the whole of the pre-
vious night. I gave strict instructions that her
sleep was not to be disturbed, and that before
night the rubbing was to be repeated. I lefc the
house followed by many a grateful “'Tenkee,
sah,” a sufficient reward, I felt, for the little ser-
vice I had happily been able to render these folk
in their helpless battle with pain.

Yesterday there came a knock at my study
door, followed by Joe’s voice announcing that
“Esuful ’im wife don come to see you, to tell
you how do, sah.”

“Hsuful’s wife; so she is quite well again, is
she ? All right, tell her that I will see her.”’

When I came out there she stood decked in
her best, looking as bright and happy as if she
had never been sick in her life. Her black face
was shining, her head was turbaned in a brilliant
Madras handkerchief, her louse gown hung grace-
fully on her slender figure, and her country cloth
was neatly draped so as not to cover the silver
anklets she wore. Earrings, silver malenas on
her wrists, and an indescribable necklace com-
pleted her costume. After we had exchanged
greetings and I had congratulated her on her re-
covery, she very modestly introduced the object of
her visit.

« Please, sah,” and turning she beckoned a little
messenyer who had accompanied her bearing a
large white fowl, “I bin wan’ come tell you tenkee,
sah, for way you bin. ’elp me, sah, na da bad sick
—but nuttin no deh, sah, pass dis fowl; so Hsu-
ful say mek I bring am come, sah. Na ‘im dis
(handing me the fowl); na you mek I well so;
Esuful tell you plenty tenkee, sah. Mesef tell
you plenty tenkee, sah,”

What could Ido? It seemed a shame to take
the gift, but it would have been a greater shame

to have wounded such thoughtful gratitude by re-

fusing it, so I had no alternative. I was deeply
touched with this simple present. I accepted it asa.

very pleasing instance of native gratitude, and
shall always think of that large white fowl as my
first medical fee !





BY BENNETT NEWTON,

CHAPTER II.

MAYFIELD COLLEGE.



« T hear a Voice you cannot hear,
Which says I must not stay ;
I see a Hand you cannot see
Which beckons me away.”




Cr T’ was the day appointed for Mr. Woodley’s
Tp visit to Mayfield Theological College.

4 “What is troubling you? Hugh,” said
9283 John Conibear, as the two young men
sat in their room.
engaged in solving some abstruse
problem. I have spoken to you twice
since tea without response, and you have been
very unsociable all day.”






“Tam thinking deeply John, on a very serious:

subject, so if I have appeared rude and neglectful,
that must be my excuse.”

“No apology needed, my dear fellow. I ought
to be‘ used to your thoughtful moods by now.
You are generally serious minded, but the gravity
seems a little extravagant to-day.
matter ?”

“JT might as well tell you now as later, I
suppose,” said Hugh. “ The conviction is growing
upon me that I must offer myself for work abroad.”

« Why ? What has led to this idea ?
have you had it?”

“Tt is not new. Even before I entered college
the thought had presented itself to me.
then I have been so interested in study, and nm
preparing for examinations that it has lain
dormant, As soon as I heard that Mr. Woodley
was coming to address us, it returned with re-
doubled force, and I feel that the time has come
when I must decide. No wonder I look serious,
is it?”

When the seed is sown, we are told, some falls.

into “good ground,” into receptive, waiting hearts,

Thus it would appear that the minds of the

“You seem to be-

What’s the-

How long:

Since>









students were prepared already for the missionary’s
appeal. ;

When Mr. Woodley entered the lecture hall, he
was greeted with loud applause, and his address
was listened to with deep and solemn interest.

He took as his text “The love of Christ
constraineth us.” He not only urged upon the
young men the necessity of giving themselves un-

reservedly, body and soul to the ministry of Christ .

in their native land, but painted for them vivid
pictures of the great need of other countries, for
that gospel which they had pledged themselves
to preach.

“Tf,” said he, “the light which sprang up to
lighten the Gentiles in Galilee, had flashed east-
ward and southward-instead of westward, and left
us all these dreary centuries in heathen darkness;
should we not have thought it the duty of the
nations of Asia and Africa to bring the Gospel to
us?”

“ And shall we who have received such early
blessings now fail in ow duty to those who have
been less favoured ?” :

“The Asiatic has no sense of inferiority, he
deems himself the heir of an ancient civilization.
The epoch for the simple-minded, ignorant
missionary is past. God’s battle must be fought
by trained soldiers with arms of precision. It
requires. the highest intellect, the profoundest
knowledge of religion in all its forms, the acutest
power to grope with error. All these gifts must
be seasoned with Christian love, indomitable
patience, tender pity, and faith able to remove
mountains.”

“The hearts of all men seem to turn to God, as
a sunflower turns to the sun, but they do not seek
Him rightly, because they have no teachers. We
find in every nation a desire to worship a power
dimly seen, and imperfectly understood. | Will
you leave the people to sit in darkness? Does
no call sound in your ears? Does not the
command of the Risen Saviour apply to each one
of us now, just as much as it did eighteen hundred
years ago to the disciples on Mount Olivet ?”’

“Some people say, ‘Look to the heathen at
home.’ I‘answer. ‘This ought ye to have done,
and not to have left the other undone.’ I do not
promise that the work is ersy. The
missionary must count the cost before he begins to
build. He must be a man of sanctified common
sense, of unworldly spirit and unselfish aim. He
must be ready to take his life in his hands. He
must be full of faith and prayer, loyal to his
Church and to his God.”

“T can understand that you will be inclined to
say, ‘Who is sufficient for these things?’ but God
who has called you is all sufficing, and ‘His
Yiches are unsearchable.’ ‘Let us pray.”

Then followed such a prayer meeting as had be-
forenot been known within the walls of the college.



















THROUGH STORMY WATERS. 27

When Mr. Woodley had gone, the students
stood about in’ groups talking in subdued tones.
Supper time was usually a season of great mirth
and jollity, it being an informal meal. The
exuberant spirits of youth will not be suppressed ;
it does not take many young men to make a great
deal of noise, and these Divinity students could
certainly make their share. To-night, however,
quiet reigned and the missionary address was the
topic of the hour.

John Conibear stole several glances at his friend
during supper time, and as they ascended the
stairs, arm in arm. Those who have been in
residence ata college of any description will re-
member the opporsunities such a life afforded for
the forming and maturing of fervent friendships.

At the time of which I write each student at
Mayfield shared his bedroom with another, and
when the two happened to be congenial the com-
panionship resulted in a close affection. The
“room-mates” walked, talked, and_ studied
together. They discussed their aims, their longings,
their. sermons, and their mutual friends, in fact,
they exchanged the golden keys which unlocked
the chambers of their hearts, and their confidences
were in some cases, as reciprocal and free as were
ever those feminine outpourings for which the fair
sex have so long been renowned. The young
men, often far from home, were by these friend-
ships rendered open-hearted and unselfish; in
sickness they tended each other as with a sister’s
care ; and the influence of this affection was often
lifelong. Just such a friendship existed between
Hugh Meredith and John Conibear. In appearance
they were as unlike as possible. John was fair
and good-looking. As for Hugh—his finely
chiselled face was dark and sallow; when he
smiled, the deep lines noticeable on each side of
his mouth, utterly out of place from an artistic
point of view, only served to accentuate the
thoughtful earnestness of his face. The grey eyes,
tringed by dark lashes, and set deeply in the head,
gave you an instant surprise when he raised the
lids, so intense was. the flash, heightened as it was
by the clear white of the eyeball. His rapt look at
times when in the pulpit reminded the imaginative
of a pictured martyr. He had the very face
which to a keen observer spoke of more than
ordinary strength of character and purpose, it
betokened a man who would shrink from no
danger or self-sacrifice, did it but lie in the
pathway of duty; surely the very man fora
missonary.

Tt was not until the friends had entered their
room, and they sat side by side on one of the beds
that they spoke to each other of the subject
uppermost in their minds,

The door was closed and bolted, but there was
no fear of interruption this evening. The practical
jokes, the hasty rushes along the corridors, the







































































































28 THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

laughter and the jest often indulged in by the
more boisterous of the students, were for the
nonce suspended,

“Well?” said John, as he laid his hand on
the shoulder of his companion, “what do you
think of it now? my boy.”

“JT shall have to go,” said Hugh in a deep low
voice.

“Ts it really so?
Mr. Woodley was speaking.
thing if you

I thought as much when
It must be the right

“You have reacaed a greater height than I,
Hugh. I thank God that | have asuch a friend,”

“So do I, equally, on my part, John, and for a
like reason. ach in our own sphere, we shall be
serving the same Master. The remaining time in
college will be very precious to us.”

“ What will your peopie say, Hugh? Have
you thought of how your mother and sister will
feel it?”

* What are Christ’s words? If a man love

father or



feel called to -
the work. I
can’t under-
stand how it
is I feel no
leadings in
that direction.
In spite of the { i
impassioned i | Wien

appeal,and the | | } |
undoubted {I

truth of the i Nt | i in
arguments to AN a
which we













have just lis- AZ Zy

tened, I don’t |Z

wish to go, I <=

am quite un- Sees inant

res po nsive, i ee |

How is it, do * UW ; !

you think ? ” SE Ai Wik
“In the YY J. | Ly

first place hb Y Yy

John, you are Ye} % WAY)

not very

strong. I feel LY
sure we are

not called i 4
upon to throw \

our lives reck- | ° ANY

lessly away; in Z

the second, |





we

mother more
than Me, he is
unworthy of
Me.” I feel
grieved for
their sakes, it
is the thought
of bringing
sorrow to my
mother which
has held me
back up to
the present.
But now I
have no fear
for her. She
will be com-
forted.”

“¢T was much
struck by what
Mr. Woodley
said as to the
necessity that
missionaries
should be men
of culture and

power. Had
{ been asked,
I should have
= judged that
your talents
fitted you for















rm



































































H}







you are the a work _ other
only son of * : : e than that in
your mother, hat do wee think of it now ey, boy ’ } the foreign
and she a J field. I
widow; and liad the idea

thirdly, as you feel no call to go, I think you may
yest assured your work lies at home.”

“1 believe it does.”

“Certainly, God doesn’t want all His workers
in the same part of His vineyard. Those must go
to the more remote portions who see the
beckoning hand,” said Hugh.

“Do you seem drawn to any particular place? ”’
asked John.

“ Yes,” if the Committee see fit to send me, I
should like to-go{to China, but anywhere will do, I
am 1eady.”

that gifts of oratory such as you undoubtedly pos-
sess would be uncalled for in a _ heathen
country.”

“ Such gifts as I have, John, have been bestowed
upon me to use for Him who gave them, wherever
He directs,”’

“Well, good night, Hugh. It is Greek class
in the morning, and the gas will be going out
directly.”

‘Good night, old fellow. Pray for me that I
may be guided aright,” said Hugh, holding out
his hand to his friend, an unusual proceeding

















while they shared the same room, but.a good deal
that was a little extraordinary had taken place
that evening. ‘

John grasped the extended hand warmly, and
looking into his friend’s eyes, said gently, “‘ Have
you forgotten a certain young lady?”

“No,” said Hugh, ‘‘nor ever shall. She is not
for me. I must lay aside ‘ every weight.’ ”’

With another clasp of the hand the friends
retired. John, after some sad thoughts as to the
subsequent parting with his fellow student, and
some pitiful ones in regard to the home circle at
Mallingford, tinged slightly with regret that his
companion seemed to stand ona higher platform
of faith than his own, soon slept.

Not so Hugh. He tossed from side to side, and
feared that he would lie awake all night, there
was so much to think of.

When the morning dawned, he found that
sleep had for a short time visited his tired eyes,
and given a little rest to his wearied brain, but
in his dreams he was hemmed in by inaccessible
mountains, beyond which were people crying out
for help. He vainly tried to scale the impassable
heights, whilst a beautiful maiden who stood
above him, offered an enticing hand, which being
withdrawn each time he tried to grasp it, caused
him again and again to lose his foothold.

LITERARY NOTICES.

BY THE ED!TOR,

Denis Patterson Fill, Preacher.—By Kate
Thompson Sizer. London: Charles H. Kelly, 2,
Castle Street, H.C. Price T'wo Shillings.

Miss Sizer has read with advantage John
Wesley’s Journal, and histories of his times.
“She holds up the mirror to nature,” or at least
to fact. Her descriptions of priest and people
are amply justified by authentic chronicles of the
epoch. A clergyman, fond of sport, a frequenter
of the tap-room, a ringleader in unholy practices,
and desperately opp sed to Methodism was by no
means a rara avis in the middle of last century,
and rabbles who could be easily led by their
“foolish shepherds” to persecute and maltreat
Methodists were just as common.

John Wesley himself is one of the characters in
this book, and the description. we think, true to
life. The title page points out Denis Patterson asthe
hero of the tale, but Bethia Edmonds looms quite
as large, and is far more interesting She is a
distinct creation. and her portraiture says a good
deal for the author’s literary art. The book as
a whole is eminently readable, and, as it ends with
the marriage of the hero and heroine, it will
content lovers of the melodrama. It pleases me.



LITERARY NOTICES. 29

Our Missionary Enterprise in Hast Africa.

This is the title of a neat booklet, issued by the
Book Room, and sold for a penny. It is written
by our veteran Hast African Missionary, Rev.
Thos. Wakefield. I hope it will circulate by
thousands, not units or tens. The frontispiece is
a portrait of ‘the author, and it has several
very suitable illustrations. The competence of
the writer is undoubted, and he may say of his
subject what Luke said of his, “ Having perfect
understanding of all things from the very first.”
All the information possible is packed into the

limited space which the writer had at his
command.

The Pearl of the Antilles.
Joyce Macwell’s Mistakes.

These two booklets are recent publications issued
by the Wesleyan Book Room which I have read
with pleasure. The first named is a description
of the great island which has been so much in the
public thought of late—Cuba. The writer, Rev.
Geo. Lester, has visited the island lately and
speaks from personal observation. “Ihe other
presents in’ the form of a narrative the stock
objections to Foreign Missions and supplies
admirable and convincing replies. I do not know
any book where in brief space we could find a
better defence of Foreign Missions—their necessity
—their methods—their efficiency. Both of the
booklets are well illustrated; the one sells at
twopence and the other at sixpence.











CHINESE ‘‘CRUELTY.”’

BY LUCY SOOTHILL.

without good reason, as to the down-
right callousness and cruelty of the
Chinese. This, we are told, will in
we extreme cases, amount to a direct

refusal to stretch forth their hands to

save the lives even of their own
countrymen, under the most heart-rending
circumstances, unless they are prepaid, or their
reward assured.

Unwilling though we may be to be influenced
by such statements yet probably they un-
consciously prejudice the mind more ‘than we
realize.

It is therefore the greater pleasure to be able to
give two instances which came under personal
observation, and which went far in our own
minds to vindicate the national character from a
wholesale charge of so despicable a character.

While enjoying the hospitality of our kind
friends in their cottage on the fine bay at the



t

























































































_entreated assistance there.



30 CHINESE

mouth of the Wenchow river, thereby escaping
the greater heat and smells of the city, as well
as getting the benefit of (as we proudly assured
ourselves) “* sea breezes straight from the Pacific,”
a typhoon sprang up. Now one special feature of
typhoons is that the wind “bloweth where it
listeth,” in any and every direction at the same
time, which makes navigation both difficult and
dangerous, especially for small craft.

It was Sunday morning, and the preacher was
just in the middle of his Chinese sermon, when
loud cries outside disturbed the usual as well as
the Sabbatic calm. Noises, all who live in China
are inured to, but there are differences in noises,
and in less time than it takes te write, preacher
and congregation, English and Chinese, had all
rushed outside, and there at the sea-wall, were
gazing helplessly at an upturned boat in the river,
to which three men were clinging,

That cry for deliverance from a watery grave
did not fall on unwilling ears, for before we got
there a dozen boats from every direction had come
almost flying through the water to the rescue,
some of them such tiny craft (yet worked with
might and main) we wondered how they dared
make the attempt in such asea. The boat which
reached them first took off the three men, and
after a time succeeded in also bringing their
water-logged boat safe to shore.

But worse was to come. On the Wednesday,

“while the storm still continued, as we sat at









tiffin (mid-day meal) a curious looking object went
floating past in mid-stream. This time it was
our spoons and forks, and not our Bibles, which
were hastily dropped, and again we were all out-
side, to find a greater disaster. had overtaken
other poor souls. For a time all we knew was
that the long, dark log, was being carried
further away by the tide, and that on it
the keener-eyed among us declared they distinctly
saw two men sitting or clinging. But the un-
usual crowd gathered on the bank some distance
further up, and trying to launch a couple of
boats, told its own tale. We soon learned that a
large boat had been upset by the “contrary ”
winds, but that two men had somehow escaped
in asmall boat belonging to the large one, and
reaching ’Oa ho (the little village above) had
Four men were
already drowned, but two, it was hoped, were still
alive on the unfortunate boat.

The ’Oa-ho people did their best. Speedily as
possible a couple of rowing boats were fully
manned and launched, and we lovked on admir-
ingly at their gallant efforis to make headway.
But it was allin vain, though they struggled long ;
in that surging sea, and against that strong wind
the bravest efforts were useless, and first one boat,
then the other gave up the attempt.

Nothing more could be done, we were as helpless





“CRUELTY.”



as they, and for the first time in our lives had the
cruel experience of being compelled to “ léave
men to their fate’ We could only hope the boat
would not be carried out to the open sea by the
tide, but to the islands below, which hope was
promptly knocked on the head by the Chinese,
who insisted the men could not hold out so long,
as indeed seemed too probable.

Four or five hours later a couple of us fought
our way up, through stinging rain, and wind so
fierce we could almost lie down on it, to the
highest hill near here, overlooking the bay. We
expected to see nothing more of the wreck, but at
length discovered it, a solitary object, still floating
aimlessly about.

And oh! joy and terror—a single sail on all
that broad expanse, apparently making towards
it from ‘Great Door Hill,’ a large island on
the opposite side of the bay, so far away that we
should never have hoped for help for them in that
direction.

Our excitement was intense, as we sat there on
the summit, under shelter of the rude beacon, un-
able to take our eyes off those two converging
points, yet chilled to the bone by the clouds of
driving rain which swept over us now and again,
drenching our summer clothing as we crouched
together under one thin waterproof for protec-
tion.

When the two boats met in mid-stream they
both suddenly disappeared so completely that we
shrieked that they had “gone under,” and truly
the fear that all should be lost when all was so
nearly won was agonizing.

Happily it was not so. After a few long mo-
ments both again came to the surface, a lowered
sail, big waves, and the distance, doubtless, had
concealed them temporarily from our view. Soon
the gallant little bark again hoisted her sail and
was scudding away before the wind, back to her
islandhome beforenight should fall, which example
we as quickly followed.

We have not yet succeeded in gaining the least
information as to the fate of the poor fellows,
whether they were still there, and yet alive. Such
is China, in her solitary places, no newspapers, no
telegraph, no postman,

But one thing we do know, and greatly rejoice
in, that if they were lost it was not because there
was “none to pity,” and “no arm outstretched
to save,” but despite more than one strenuous
attempt at rescue, than which few things have
stirred deeper emotions in our alien hearts.

True it may be that the Chinese are both
mercenary and cruel, but it is not the whole truth
or the foregoing could never have been written.



God always has an angel of helpfor those who are
willing to do their duty.—Theodore L. Cuyler.







“associate members.
for them until they are brought to Christ and



THE CHRISTIAN ENDEA VOUR PAGE.

BY EDWARD ABBOTT.

TUART Road Society, Liverpool, North,
has held its fifth anniversary—which
has been thoroughly successful. The
Sunday. services were conducted by
Rev. R. Veitch, M.A., Mr. R. D. Steele,
and by the Rev. G. H. Hinchcliffe,
who gave an able address on the

Christian Endeavour movement, showing how it

had practically solved the problem of retaining

the senior scholars. In the evening Mr. Hinch-
cliffe preached an appropriate sermon on the
words, ‘‘Go Forward.’. The service was preg-
nant with helpfulness, and will bear fruit in days
to come. After the evening service a rally of
the neighbouring societies was held, when ad-
dresses on (1) “ The Relation of Christian Hndea-
vour to the Lord’s Supper,” (2) ‘ Temperance,”
and (3) ‘‘ For Christ and the Church,” were given
by Rey. C. D. Jones and Messrs. J. Keeling and

Alfred Cook. A public tea and meeting on

Monday brought this Anniversary to a close.

Captain Denton presided and Revs. W. Bathgate, T.

Rider and I’. Skillings (pastor) spoke. he services

were admirable, and the results most encouraging.

During the year six have joined the church and

nine associates have become active members. Be-

tween £25 and £30 will be handed over to the
church from these services.



Wesr Cornwatt Caristian Enpeavour Union ;
President, Mr. H. P. Vivian, has issued a New
Year’s circular to the members, in which stress is
laid on the necessity of earnest work for the church,

and an exalted tone of personal life and example.

The concentrated effort of the society is directed
to two things; (1) To fill the meetings with
(2) Never to cease praying

become active in His service.



Waite the year is young it may be well to re-
mind ourselves that if we cannot do everything,
we can do soméething—possibly a good deal if we

are in earnest.

“There is much that may be done
While the glittering life-sands run,
If ye be but earnest minded,

If ye go not weakly blinded

By gay fashion’s heartless folly,
Or a selfish melancholy ;

By a momentary pleasure,

Or a love of ease and leisure ;
Lured not by flitting beauty
From the narrow path of duty—
Much there is that may be done
By an earnest-minded one,”





THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE 31

Tue Birkenhead Young People’s Society Cliris-
tian Endeavour was held on Sunday. Rev. W.
H. C. Harris, of Burslem, preached in the morn-
ing, and in the evening addresses were given by
Mrs. Hinchcliffe, president of the Society, and
Miss M. E. Fletcher, of Liverpool. On Wed-
nesday a public meeting was held, addresses be-
ing given by Rev G. H. Hinchcliffe, who pre-
sided, and Rey. R. Clarke, of Seacombe.





“ For rin Cuurcn ” is one of our watchwords.
The National Christian Endeavour Council has al-
ways had regard to this in registering néw so-
cieties, and the greatest care has been taken to
prevent anything anti-church creeping into the

organization. ‘To make assurance doubly sure an -

addition has been made to the wording of the
pledge. After the words “I will pray to Him,
and read the Bible every day,’ the following
words are inserted: “TI will support my own church
and tts services in every way within my power.” After
this, there should be no misunderstanding as to
the relation of the Young People’s Society of
Christian Endeavour to the church.



Tux quarterly conference of the Bradford and
District Union was held on Saturday, at which a
paper was read by Miss A. Gore, of Birmingham,
on the Sunday School and Christian Endeavour,
fotlowed by a free parliament. The Consecration
Meeting was conducted by Rev. J. J. Martin,
vice-president of the Union.

Tus Beckett Street, (Derby) Young" People’s
Society of Christian Endeavour gave an excellent
concert on behalf of the organ fund. F. L.
Boyer, Hsq., presided, and the effort was patron-
ised by a large number of the senior members of
the church. The meetings of the society are
well sustained and of great usefulness to the gen-
eral work of the church.

Tar Young People’s Society of Christian Endea-
vour at Redruth is doing excellent service and

making good progress. Atthe recent anniversary —

it was reported that 70 conversions could be
traced to the Society’s work and influence during
the past year. The society now numbers 100
members. Addresses were given by Revs. M. J,
Rush, A. Bird, H. O. Mackay and W. J.
Christopher, Mr. Richards, the president of the
society, occupied the chair.



Tur Craven District Union held its fourth an-
nual meeting in our Keighley chapel. Rev. J.
D. Thompson presided, and papers were read by

-Miss Sugden and Miss Naylor. In the evening

Rev. F. W. Pollard was in the chair, and Rev.
H. Webb, of Leeds, gave an address. Seventeen
societies responded to the roll-call.





AN ESS ESTO SA See

































































































BY THE EDITOR.
REV. JOSEPH NEW.

N'ANY years ago I was asked to attend
y) a special service in Walham Green
Chapel, London. Tablets had been
fixed upon the wall in memory of
two brothers who had been scholars
in the Sunday School and members
of the congregation. Both had been missionaries
in Africa, and both had died at their post. I was
asked to unveil the tablet for Joseph, one of the
brothers and I felt it a privilege to do anything to
honour the memory of so good a man. The other
tablet was for his brother Charles, on whom I
shall have something to say by and bye.

EARLY CONVERSION.

Joseph was converted when he was fifteen
years of age. He had been a bold, determined
boy, and his pious mother was often afraid that he
would not become what she wished him to be.
But he wasa child of many prayers, and a mother’s
prayers are never offered in vain. He saw
that he was a sinner; he came to Jesus as he
was and he obtained mercy. At once he joined

the church and soon became a teacher in the
Sunday School.




EARLY LABOURS.

Before he was seventeen years of age he was
made Sunday School Superintendent, and when
eighteen he was appointed Class Leader. His class
met three miles from his home, and often he ran
the whole way that he might not be late. When
he was twenty he became a local preacher. In
all his labours he was greatly blessed. Many
were added tothe Lord through his earnest efforts.
The Bible says “to him that hath shall be given.”
Joseph New was a proof of it. He did his duty
so well that larger spheres opened to him. When
he was twenty-one years old he became Circuit
Minister at Rochester, where: he won golden
opinions and gathered much fruit.

BECOMES AN ITINERANT MINISTER.

In 1858 he was received into the Free Methodist
Ministry, and appointed to Holt in Norfolk. It
was just at this time that application came from a
body of coloured Methodists in Sierra Leone, who
wanted to join our body. Their offer was received,
and it was determined to send them a missionary.
The climate of Sierra Leone isso sickly that the
place has been called the “ white man’s grave.”
All missionary societies that have sent workers



THE CHILDREN’S PAGE.



there have been sorely tried by the sickness or
death of some of them. Still when we wanted to
send a missionary five were willing to go. One of
these was Joseph New.

GOES TO WESTERN AFRICA.

The committee selected Joseph New as our first
missionary to Sierra Leone. It was a sore trial to
his friends to give him up; they did not want
him to go; they besought him to stay at home,
Many tears were shed by them—and by him, but
he stood firm. He heard a voice they could not
hear. He believed God called him to the work
and he would not prove disobedient to the heavenly
calling. So like Philip when he was told to go to
Gaza which is desert, Joseph New arose and went.

RECEPTION AT FREETOWN.

Mr. New and his wife arrived at the capital of
the colony on June 10, 1859. He was received
as an angel of God, but in a way characteristic
of the warm hearted, demonstrative nature of the
children of Africa. They carried him on their
shoulders, shouting, gesticulating, making abundant
noise, exciting interest but not wonder, for that
was their usual way. I have no doubt Mr. and
Mrs. New would be glad when they got inside a
house and shut the door on the noisy, shouting,
enthusiastic crowd. Every seed has it own body
and every place has its own ways. Perhaps the
people are getting a little more sober-minded now,
but in 1883 when Mr. Carthew landed at Free-
town, from the wharf to the end of his journey, the
people followed in crowds laughing and shouting.
“Tt was a delighful relief,” wrote Mr. Carthew
when I found myself within my future home.

LIFE IN AFRICA:

Mr. New was spared just a little over three
years to labour in his new sphere. Once during
that time he was obliged to leave the colory
through a terrible epidemic that was raging. He
was advised to go to Madeira, but when they
reached it the authorities would not allow them
to land. They had to go on to England. This
gave Mr. and Mrs. New an opportunity of visiting
their friends. It was well. His relatives never
saw Joseph New again.

DEATH AND BURIAL. ‘

Mr. New died on August 6, 1862. His death
was sudden and unexpected. It came as a great
shock and a terrible grief to the people. In
tropical lands burial soon follows death. Mr.
New’s interment took place on the afternoon of
the same day on which he died. Rain was
pouring in torrents, but thousands of people
attended the funeral. Their presence and
demeanour might have made observers say
“behold, how they loved him.”

HIS EARLY DEPARTURE:
No chance has happened thee, it is the Lord,
Thy task was finished, thy brief course was run,
Tho’ early thou hast gone to thy reward,
Saints are immortal till their work is done.















- VOYAGE TO JAMAICA.

BY FRANOIS BAVIN.

Parr II,
Monday Sept. 26th, 1898.

\ITTING under the canvas of the-

| quarter-deck, gliding along at the

rate of twelve to fifteen miles per

hour, the only sound being that

occasioned by our own ship’s move-

ment through the waters. Two

gentlemen introduced themselves to me—one the
Rey. H. H. Kilburn, an Episcopalian clergyman,
for twenty-seven years resident in Jamaica. His
church is in East Street, a stone’s throw from
our own; he knew Mr. Abercrombie, also Mr.
Griffiths, for many years; he was very prudent
and extremely careful what he said to me. He
told me the Sunday services were practically con-
tinuous in most churches in Jamaica, morning
Service coming at eleven o’clock, followed by
communion, closing about one o’clock with an
interval of about half-an-hour, then school and
Service again. xcept in Kingston there were
few evening services; Huropeans must be in-
doors before nightfall, such religious meetings as



he or I would have to attend in the country would
be heldin the daytime ; he repeated again, Euro-
peans must be under cover before dark.







Captain A— B—, an army officer, introduced
himself, speaking of many things connected with.
the life of Jamaica and its inhabitants. The
black people were the very essence cf kindness.
and good-heartedness. They were very, very
poor, and while common roots and fruits were
plentiful, and to be had almost for the asking,
money was very, very scarce, little finding its
way into the hands of’ the labouring classes.

Speaking generally of the morals of the people,
his opinion was that they were below our English
standard, especially so in honesty and truthfulness,
in fact, in all matters of conscience, he said with
emphasis, they are unreliable. Coloured people
do not like the white man. I suggested to him
they had some reason for dislike. Did the white
man cultivate human relations? Did the typical
merchant care for his people and interest him-
self in them? or was the feeling that the white
man only came to make money and get all he
could out of them, and that he would never help
them—warranted. He feared there was reason
to suppose that to be the cause, He said (inter



























































































































































34 MY VOYAGE

alia) that the religiovs life of Jamaica, so far as
Europeans were concerned, was far below the
standard of religious life in England, and gave an
instance to prove it.

Amusements —Captain Constantine is not only
a skilful master of his ship, and thorough English
gentleman, but a most excellent host, possessing
many arts and accomplishments of social life
with which to entertain his guests, for all pas-
sengers stand to the captain in the relation of
guests. During the whole day running in a smooth
sea, with plenty of sea-room, our captain being
at leisure, devoted himself to the amusement of
his passengers, starting a game of Bull here, of
deck golf yonder, and everywhere brightening
up the life of theship and relieving its monotony,
finishing the day by extemporising a concert in
the music saloon, in which he played mandoline
solos, one officer accompanying another officer,
and several ladies singing songs. All the recrea-
tions of the citizens of a marine Transatlantic
colony on board an ocean liner are not such as
will stand the test of criticism, at least, according
to our English Christian standard,

Betting on the run is one of those little and
apparently harmless vices to which a ship’s com-
pany gives it-elf, seemingly without thought of
wrong; ladies and gentlemen, persons whom I
ascertuined afterwards were members of Christian
churches, joined day by day in these sweepstakes.
“A shilling on the run, sir!”’ became the usaal
morning greeting; shillings changed hands—84
names were entered the first day, making the
sweep 84s. The winner who came out to tho exact
number of miles on this day (327) took £2, the
tenth above and the teuth below £1 each, the odd
4s. was put in the box for widows and orphans
of men that die in the service of the R.M.S.
Packet Company.

One does not feel able to f:llow such charity
with a blessing. The sums of money lost and
won were not large, but I could not put £2 or
£1, or even a single shilling into my pocket out
of a fellow-passenger’s.

Gambling at home is the curse of our people,
especially of the working classes, but here were
judges, lawyers, doctois, government officials,
etc., all countenancing this ruinous vice of
gambling.



Tuesday, Sept. 27th,

Considerable swell on, the movement of the
ship a pleasant variation. We have all got our
sea legs; this movement last week would have
sent the whole ship’s com} any sick to their berths—
now it is most enjoyable.

A Srorm.—Our first experience of a tropical
shower; the clouds gathered in a moment, as if
by magic, the ram poured down like pellets
into the sea, whilst b:illiant sunshine on the other
side of the ship festouned the sky with a rain-



TO JAMAICA.

bow of charming colours. This rainbow not only
spanned the sky, but seemed to lie along the
surface of the sea like a bridge to the horizon, the
bands of colour forming the planks of the bridge.
Down to the hatchways, the ports are shut, doors
leading to the saloon are closed, passengers run to
shelter. In fifteen minutes all is over, in legs
than half-an-hour the decks are dry, the storm has
passed, and we are reclining under the canvas of the
ship, watching the setting sun.

To-day we saw a shoal of flying fish; they
swarm in tropical waters, and mistaking the move-
ments of the approaching vessel for their familiar
enemies—the porpoises or dolphins—they dart
up out of the sea, and fly for yards above the sur-
face like a flock of birds, rising high into the air,
and as quickly disappearing again into the sea,

Wed., Sept. 28th.

We are in the very middle of the Atlantic, in
the vast ocean’s' solitude, 1,000 miles from any-
where; An accident to our ship might bury us
in the deep without leaving a trace behind ; a well-
directed shot from the gun of an enemy’s ship
would send us to the bottom of the sea. One
marvels at the faith and courage of Columbus
in voyaging over this wide waste of waters, still
holding on and on, and one can to some extent
excuse the mutiny of his sailors in their weariness
of toil and privations, and loss of faith, being
driven to despair. We know exactly to a “ point”
our position in the ocean. We are as sure of our
course as if on an English railway track, and can
calculate within an hour our time of reaching the
desired haven; every day our position and pro-
gress are marked on the map, with the number of
miles we have travelled.

A ship’s company is a miscellaneous crew. We
have two knights, three chief justices, military
men of various ranks, three priests, one of whom
is in the white cloth monkish garb of his order,
with beads and crosses at his waist, five ministers,
comprising the Episcopalian, the Baptist, the
Wesleyan, and two Free Methodists ; in this case
Free Methodists predominate. We have planters,
merchants, traders, and pleasure-seekers.

Then, again, as we have many ranks, so we
have many nations—English, French, German,
Spanish aud Yankees, several gentlemen of colour,
and in the steerage, as well as among the sailors,
some jet-blacks. One cannot help noticing with
interest the varying types of character. A group
of Spaniards around their priests, with their strange
foreign tongue, their reverence and devotion and
apparent servility, one seemed to receive an ex-
planation of many things in Spanish history.

A group of Frenchmen, voluble, free, demon-
strative, keeping up an everlasting merry clatter.
There are some cases of pathetic interest on board ;
a doctor in delicate health returning to his tropical
home ; he has lost his only child in his absence.









a





OUR FOREIGN FIELD. 35

J turn one morning and find him standing at my
side, weeping to see me playing with my two-
year-old littlh one. A Scotch maiden of nineteen
years is going to her mother, having been separ-
ated from childhood ; a bride, going out to marry
a’missionary, after five years’ waiting. Time
works changes; one hopes that after this lapse of
time they will be satisfied with each other when
they meet. One lady voyaging in search of
health : “ This is my third voyage, and I am no
better,” she said, in a tone of despair. A fine old
Spanish tgeneral, with eagle eye but shrunken
form, wasted with privation’ and malaria; he
seemed depressed and heart-broken, and avoided
everyone's company. Two young girls going
home after four years’ school-life in England; a
couple of young Haytians of position, with French
blood in their veins, returning from France, where
they -had been cultured and polished by French
education and manners. My shipmates were to
me a never-failing source of interest and plea-

sure.



EDITORIAL NOTES.

CHINA.
| HAVE pleasure in giving some ex-



tracts from a letter written by Miss
Ethel Abercrombie of Ningpo. Miss
Abercrombie says: “ Last Sunday
afternoon I went to one of our
chapels at Kong-Tong (Hast river)
for the first time. It is in the Hast suburb, out-
side the city wall, in the midst of a very crowded
part. The shops were all open and the workmen
busy, just like any other day. I had never before
been in such a dirty, evil-smelling part.

“Tt was almost like a service in a railway wait-
ing room, men were constantly coming into the
service, looking round, stopping awhile and then
going out. A Buddhist priest stayed listening for
about ten minutes while Dr. Swallow was preach-
ing,

Our chapel is a new one, only opened a fort-
night ago. On Tuesday we gave

A RETURN FEAST
to the ladies who, a little while ago, entertained
Miss Hornby and myself. They arrived in their
beautiful silks and satins about an hour before
dinner-time. Real Chinese ladies rarely come out
at all; this would be a great event in their lives.
Of course they had to come in the day-time.

The Father, Dr. Ho, is a Christian, but the
mother and five daughters are not, and the daugh-
ter-in-law is areal heathen. They are very bright,
intelligent women, and if we could get them to
come to worship and to read the Bible it would be
a great example. Do pray for these women.

Friday, was

A WONDERFULLY BUSY DAY.

The Doctor, Mr. Heywood, Miss Hornby and I
started down the river in the house boat. We had
the tide with us, and were going to one of our
stations. It was a great day for the people at this
station, for the village temple had been given us,
(this is the second we have had given us; we are
negotiating about a third), it had been altered into a
chapel and dwelling house for the native preacher
who should be stationed there, and yesterday (Fri-
day) the opening ceremony was to take place. We
arrived at the village by ten o’clock, the people
separated on each side of the path to see us walk,
and a small tribe of boys followed, shouting after
us.
The temple wassituated in a very good central
position, and was decorated with most beautiful
glass lamps. There was quite a crowd outside and
inside, and four lots of gunpowder were let off,
(Chinese way of rejoicing and wishing well).

\Six chairs were arranged at one end of the
temple, Miss Hornby and I took two at the extreme
left side. The men—so greatly do they outnumber
the women—sat on the right side, in the middle,
and sometimes at the back of the left side. Dr.
Swallow, Mr. Heywood and two native preachers
took part in the service. All I could understand
of what they said was, that although they had
given us the temple, yet that building was not
ours, we had given it back to them in which to
worship the living and true God and learn about
the Jesus doctrine. No Chinese ceremony is com-
plete without a feast, so after the service Miss
Hornby and I went to the house of one of our
women, Mr. Heywood and the Doctor stayed at
the chapel and had theirs with the men.

Crowds came into that house to see us. They
are a curious set of people, they asked after my
father and mother, how old they were, how many
brothers and sisters I had, how old I was,—they
all do this, father and mother are asked after wher-
ever I go. acne

After the feast we got back to the boat about
two o’clock, and arrived, home about 3.30. We
finished this eventful day with Miss Stewart, a
refined, well-educated lady working for the Ameri-
can Baptists. What I miss most out here is some-
thing pretty tolook at. Those poor women looked
so dreadful and smelled so ill, it is positive glad-
ness just to look ona pretty picture. I came away
from Miss Stewart’s feeling much better than when

I went.”
* * 2 +












































































































































36 OUR ‘FOREIGN, FIELD.

In a communication addressed to the Editor,
Miss Emma Hornby writes :

“When your letter reached Ningpo | was
travelling on nearly a month’s Mission Tour far
inland, where it was almost impossible for a messen-
ger to find us. During this time I was living with
and like the natives in a rough kind of way. On
my return, Mr. Heywood and family went away
for several weeks to avoid the intense heat of
Ningpo, as Mr. Heywood was not feeling .very
_ well. My duty called me to remain, as sickness
was rather prevalent, and I had some cases
in the hospital requiring very careful attention ;
so what with the intense heat, and the night
and day duty, and. the church work to attend to,
I have not had the time or opportunity to take up
my pen. It has been a very hard and trying time,
but Jesus has been at hand to bless and guide.
One of the



telling her they had got all the things ready for
her funeral. I should say they seemed to be very
much afraid of me lest [ should impart to them
some of my foreign spirits. However, before the
dear patient left the hospital, restored to health
and strength again, her friends, instead of being
afraid’ and running away, as they had hitherto
done, lingered near to listen whilst the sweet
hymn was sung, “ Jesus loves me,’—and in wish-
ing each other good-bye, voices were heard to say,
‘These English people cannot be bad men; they
must love Chinese people very much to exert them-
selves like this.’”’
% * #

Mrs. Soothill writes from Wenchow, on Decem-
ber 10th, 189s :

“The days fly by filled with duties. To-day, we
have scarcely time to eat; it is Communion Sun-
day to-mor-



cases was very
sad and piti-
able, it was
that of a dear
woman who
was almost on
the wave of
death.

Two of our
Evangelists
came hurried-
ly along in-
forming me of
her dangerous
condition, and
immediately I
sent off men to
bring her to





row, -and we
expect a big
con gregation
in our fine
chapel. To-
night, after a
hard day of
writing (done
amid constant
interruptions),
my husband
hopes to ex-
amine about
twenty candi-
dates for bap-
tism, after
which he
must prepare



the hospital. three sermons
On diagnosis I for the
found it al- MAIN STREET, RIBE. morrow.

most’ imposs- We have

ible to pull her through, however, with the help of a
dear native woman (whom I am training for anurse)
we at once put her under careful treatment, watch-
ing night and day by her bedside for two months.
At the end of this time I found an operation was
necessary for her recovery, and without delay sent
for Dr. Smyth of the C.M.8., who speedily came to
our assistance with a kind and willing heart, to
relieve the poor suffering one.

She was the wife of:one of our preachers whom
at the time of his wife’s serious illness was up-
country visiting the mission stations. I felt the
responsibility rather a serious one, as their friends,
all of whom were heathens and very much opposed
to the foreigner. Day by day they came in
large numbers to pay their last visit to her, as they
were sure her recovery was impossible.

One day, somehow or other during my short _

absence, they managed to creep into her room,



many cases of persecution on, which entail endless
talk, both with mandarins and the sufferers. One
case was settled happily this week another has
been on for months and is still unsettled.

The last two days have been devoted to a con-
ference of our regular preachers. ‘Twenty assem-
bled, and the first meeting was held yesterday in
our dining room. Mr. Soothill took the meeting,
and spoke on the subject, “That the preacher's
nearness to God is the basis of true prosperity.”
The afternoon meeting was an open one for mutual
intercourse and prayer. This morning the sub-
ject was, “Are the rewards promised by Serip-
ture adequate to the labours we undergo?” A
native preacher opened with an able address, and
an interesting discussion followed, after which all
reverently partook of the Communion. This
afternoon the subject was, ‘The preacher's duties,’
introduced by a young and able preacher.









ee





tion, the

. '#To-night, the Evening Service was to have
been made a special preaching occasion, but the
heavy rain may keep someat home. The Chinese
have no fires whereat to dry their wet clothes,
yet this rarely deters them from coming to
service.”

EAST: AFRICA. RIBE.

In a communication to the Editor, Rev. W.
G. Howe gives an account of the opening of the
new church at Ribe. Mr. Howe says:

“The opening services of our new church had
been originally fixed for Tuesday, December 13th,
Partly owing to the uncertainty connected with
Mr. Ellis’s arrival, the opening was postponed
until Friday the 16th. On Thursday afternoon
friends from outside stations began to arrive. First
came Fundi Thomas Mazera, our senior native
teacher from Ganjoni, and Fundi Henry Mnyika
from T'sunza, with their wives and children, then
Fundi Thomas Mwavale, Mzee Solomon Abdallah
and a party of children from Jomvu, and last, the
Rev. A. G. Smith of the O.M.S. station of Rabai,
and the Rev. J. B. and Mrs. Griffiths from
Mazeras. On Friday morning at ten o’clock the
first service was held, and the new building was
dedicated to the worship and glory of God. On
the platform were the Rev. A. G. Smith, the Rey.
J. B. Griffiths, the Rev. Jas. Ellis, and the Rev.
W. G. Howe. Mrs. Howe presided at the har-
monium, a small portable instrument not inten-
ded for the church, brought out by the Rev. Jas.
Ellis, a present to him fromafriend. The church
is worth a good instrument which we trust will be
sent us by some generous home friend who reads
this account. The congregation filled the build-
ing, which we calculate to seat at its utmost cap-
acity about five hundred. It was the largest con-
gregation of native Christians it has been my
pleasure to look upon in East Africa, all mem-
bers of our own mission. ‘The opening hymn—
“Jesus shall reign where’er the sun”’—was an-
nounced by the Rev. J. B, Griffiths, who after-
wards led the congregation in prayer, all joining
audibly in the Lord’s Prayer. Then the Hun-
dredth Psalm was sung as a chant, and the
Apostles’ Creed repeated by the whole congrega-
tion. The First Lesson—2, Chron., vi.—was
read by the Rev. W. G. Howe, and the Second
Lesson—John, iv, 1-26 by the Rev. A. G. Smith.
The sermon on Psalm cxxii. 1, “I was glad
when they said unto me, Let us go into the House





of the Lord’? was preached by the Rev. A. G.

Smith. The closing prayer and the benediction
were given by the Rev. W.G. Howe. The collec-
proceeds of which were devoted to the
furnishing fund, amounted to over sixty-three
rupees, a sum equivalent ‘to four guineas, the
largest collection we have ever had in one of our
Hast African Churches. 1 may add that for some

‘seven weeks previous to the opening services we



GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S NOTES. 87

had acollection each Sunday morning for the same
fund, the total for the seven Sundays amounting
to some fifty-three rupees, that is, £3 6s. At four
p.m. there was another service. Many of our
mission members are decided “ oncers,” you cannot
persuade them of any advantage to be gained by
attendance at a second service the same day. The
afternoon congregation was therefore much smaller
than that of the morning service. The platform
was occupied by our native preachers, the Huro-
peans taking a back seat (or rather a front one)
among the congregation, except the Rev. Jas. Hillis,
who presided at the harmonium. The service was
opened by Fundi William Griffith Ambale. Then
we hada Scripture Lesson and address by Fundi
Mazera, followed by another address by Fundi
Mwavale; both Fundis did well... The meeting
was Closed with prayer by Fundi Mnyika. The
small collection in the afternoon brought the pro-
‘ceeds of the day to sixty-seven and a half rupees,
equal to £4 10s.

A friend at Mombasa who has spent many
Christmases at Ribe, but who unfortunately has
been unable to come up this Christmas on account
of sickness, is collecting subscriptions to the fur-
nishing fund among European friends in Mombasa.
I hope to raise an additional two hundred’ rupees
in this way,

On Saturday, December 17th, Mr. Ellis and I
went to Jomvu. On the Sunday I preached morn-
ing and afternoon, and administered the Sacrament
of the Lord’s Supper. Mr. Ellis did not under-
stand a word of the services, but he felt much im-
pressed by their solemnity and power.”

* Bo













* * *

Writing from Golbanti to the Editor, on Decem.-
ber, 16th, 1898, Rev. R. M. Ormerod says:

« We look forward to a quiet but happy Christ-
mas, and hope to begin operations at Bobuoya
with the advent of the new year. I shall start
(v.v.) two or three days after Christmas, and prob-
ably Mrs. Ormerod will go and “cut the first
sod.” Mr, Consterdine keeps well, as are we all.”

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S

NOTES.
EXETER HALL MISSIONARY DEMONSTRATION:
» LL the arrangements are nearly completed

j\ for our Exeter Hall Missionary Demon-
yA ‘stration. Robert Turner, Hsq., Rochdale,
J IN) Swill take the chair at the evening meeting.
== No labour has been spared to make both

the afternoon and the evening meeting a
great success. Particulars will be given later on.
In the meantime will all our friends make a note

of the date—Monday, April 24th.
MISSIONARY LITERATURE.

We have a letter before us which has been































































































































































































38 LATER YEARS
sent by one of our young ministers. He takes a
deep interest in our missions, a8 his circuits tes-
tify ; he writes, therefore, in a very kindly spirit.
The burden of his complaint is that he does not
know where to obtain, Rev. TT. Wake-
field’s admirable penny history of our East Africa
Mission, and says others are ‘in the same boat.”
To me this is distressing. The little history has
been announced in the Free Methodist, and re-
viewed in the same paper, and we ourselves have
have called attention to it in our “notes” in the
Missionary Ecuo, and it has also been reviewed
in its pages.

Will all our ministers and friends note that it is
published at our own Book Room, and by taking
quantities can be had at trade price. _

Y.P.S.C.H., and Young People’s Missionary So-
cieties, and Sunday Schools can also have mis-
sionary leaflets for free distribution by applying
to the Book Room, London.

A FREE METHODIST MISSION CRUSADE.

A most impassioned appeal has been addressed
to the members of our churches through myself.
This appeal we have had printed with a “slip”
attached, to aid in giving effect to the appeal
made. We shall be pleased if our ministers and
local secretaries will apply for copies for distribu-
tion. Many of our ministers have already done
so, | am delighted to say.. The appeal should be
read by all.

CHINA. ees

Dr. Hogg has sent a cheering report of his
medical work in Wenchow. He would like to
have a good electrical battery for medical use, and
wonders if any of the many kind friends in
England would like to send him one out. Who
will do this little service for our mission, and thus
serve Christ in placing in the hands of our de-
voted missionary increased power for diminishing
the pain of those thousands of men and women who
seek his aid.

ARRIVAL OF REV. G. W. SHEPPARD
AT NINGPO.



25rd, 1898, has been received by
the Editor from Mr. Sheppard:

My dear Mr. Kirsop,

I have to-day arrived at Ningpo
and am glad that the long journey
is now at an end.

The voyage has been an exceedingly happy and
enjoyable one. During the first two weeks we
had to encounter some rough weather, but for the
latter part of the time we have in that matter
been well favoured. I escaped with a very slight
share of the usual discomforture of inexperienced
sailors, and am grateful to be able to record good





IN NINGPO.



health and good spirits all through from the
second day after starting. There were about
thirty-six other missionaries on board the “ Pring
Heinrich,” most of them bound for China. Together
we had much happy fellowship—having each
morning a short meeting for united prayer and
Bible reading, and services in which most of the
passengers joined, on the Sundays. Naiwi istic.

You will probably have seen from the news-
papers that our ship was honoured by having a
royal passenger on board— Princess Henry of
Prussia. She was visited at the Straits of Messina
by the Emperor and Empress of Germany, and by
the Governors or chief officials at the different
places of call on our way. All this has lent an
additional interest to our voyage throughout.

We were still the two days behind the adver-
tised time in arriving. Dr. Swallow came out to
Shanghai to meet me, and under his charge I am
at last within the walls of our Mission premises.

A very hearty welcome has been accorded me.
The Doctor, Mr. and Mrs. Heywood, Miss Hornby
and Miss Abercrombie are all well, and join in
very kind regards.

LATER YEARS IN NINGPO.

BY F. GALPIN.

CHAPTER I.
EXTENSION.

/ F my young readers will look at the
Missionary Report for China they willsee that
there are over eighty preaching stations and
chapels.
owe Figures and numbers are not very interest-
ing study, unless your heart is in the subject, and
then they are very attractive.

A business man at the stock-taking season thinks
of little else than his accounts. Boys too take
note of numbers when they are putting forth
their best efforts to win a cricket match, and
when boys and girls are coming near the end of
the school days, and the Inspector is expected
to put the scholars through a stiff examination,
and record the result in numbers of marks
gained, I imagine that the young people do not
reckon figures as dry reading; so it is with the
missionary and his number of preaching stations.

When Mr. Swallow joined the mission in 1874,
I remember he asked me the distance of my out~
stations, and I told him we extended as far as
50 miles. This paper will give a brief sketch of
the journey to, and the opening up of, our most
distant station at that time, the name of which is
Elephant Hill, so called because in Chinese
imagination a hill near to the walled town has











some resemblance to the great animal from which
it has derived its name.

My young readers need not be surprised when
I inform them that the journey to this town
usually occupied two days; unless one travelled
night and day, and met with favourable winds
and tides, when the travelling could be
accomplished within 24 hours. Two other
missions had attempted to open a station in this
rather difficult place, but had failed. One of these
missions had given up the task when the middle
stage of the route had been reached. Butit is only
right to say that this half-measure mission was
neither Methodist nor English.

Travelling in some parts of China, lodging at night



LATER YEARS IN NINGPO. 39

stone and mud, there are two dilapidated and
crazy windlasses, which seem to be scarcely strong
enough to bear their own weight, they are the
very image of hopeless feebleness which constantly
threatens instant collapse and disaster, and a new
traveller wonders how such ridiculously effete
tackle, can be used to haul his boat up the steep
bank, and launch it safely in the canal.

Sometimes the hawser gives way, but the sticky
mud acts as a natural break or anchor, hence the:
boat seldom slips back again, and besides there is
another rope on the other side, which prevents
serious accidents.

When the boat is launched into the canal,
the traveller is usually safe from any fear







THE ‘OLIVE BRANCH.”

with tramps and hawkers, and hearing reports of
pirates and cut-throats on the road, supplies a wet
blanket sufficiently damp to extinguish very much
of the common enthusiasm that flashes brilliantly
in cosy drawing rooms and on popular missionary
platforms.

.The first part of the route to Hlephant Hill is
attractive enough to make the road inviting and
alluring for a party of pleasure seeking tourists.

Leaving Ningpo in a boat at the river side, one
starts for the entrance to the canals which intersect
the country east and south east of the city. When
we reach the canal entrance, we stop opposite a
steep embankment of stone, covered with. the
slippery mud which is sticky enough to resemble
ajmixture of grease and liquid india-rubber. On
each side of the shore at the top of this bank of

of dangers for the canal passage of ten'miles.
If this canal journey is made in the spring, the
open plain presents many objects of interest, such -
as fields of flourishing clover with its flowers of
pink, ready to be ploughed in to make up the
supply of nitrogen in the rice fields; or you may
see large patches of pale yellow rape blossom, or

small plots covered with the delicate green blades

of the young rice plant.

Red and yellow temples with the usual tawdry
decorations, and small road-side shrines, ‘give
variety to the view. Then there are the villages
with most of the houses built to face inward and
towards each other, showing only high walls to the
traveller as if to conceal the inmates from the

‘observation of travellers, and certainly not to

suggest comfort or welcome to the strangers.






















































































































40 PRAYER IN

When the canal stage is finished we find
ourselves at a busy market town, and porters are
ready to carry luggage for the second stage of the
journey, which is overland for fifteen miles. The
missionary is usually too much occupied with his
chief business concerning the people, whom he is
anxious to help; to give much attention to the
scenery.

But even a pre-occupied mind cannot fail to be
pleasantly impressed with the wonderful landscape
of hill and vale that now opens to view.
Beautifully wooded hills provide a screen and
shelter from cold winds, making it ‘possible for the
cultivation of such fruits as oranges, peaches,
plums, and apricots, without green houses and
stoves, to provide extra heat. The woods on the
hill slopes supply timber for building, and fuel
for cooking ; the lowlands yield a rich harvest of
rice.

I had almost forgotten to mention the tea
plant which is well in evidence in this district.

The monotony of the lowland of rice fields is
relieved by many majestic camphor trees, under
whose ample shade men and animals find shelter
from the oppressive summer heat.

But we must hasten on in our account of the |

journey, or we may be compelled to stop when
only half way to Elephant Hill. Just in front of
us we notice a few wretched huts or sheds, and
close by are some tall poles, which we know are
the masts of the passenger boats.

Now we bid farewell to the charming land
scene, and stand face to face with the troubles of
the sea. ;

I have no complaints to make against the sea,
but I have very strong feelings about Chinese
junks.

First the gear is often old and rotten, then the
accommodation for passengers is only such in
name. In actual fact, a sea journey means
discomforts aud misery to the passengers. Besides
there are pirates prowling about a few miles from
the shore. In proof of this every passenger has
to pay a sum of money for protection from these
sea robbers, and when he enquires who are these
protectors of passengers, he is shown a junk with
men on board that look more like robbers than
honest men.

It was the outlook presented at this third stage
of the journey which caused the mission referred
to in the beginning of this chapter to turn back
and leave the station to others.

But we are off in the crazy looking junk, and
begin our sea voyage, which is only a little over
twenty miles. The other side is reached and again
we walk through many pleasing scenes, after we
leave the mud shores of the sea. Our way winds
up a hill, and when we reach the top, we have a
view of the walled town of Elephant Hill.

We rested on the brow of the hill to view the



THE ELEPHANT



JUNGLE.

land, and to think of the people, and our minds
were filled with earnest thoughts of good will for
the people, and desires for the success of our
mission.

The view from this spot presents many objects
of interest, but I never saw much else but the
walled town, and the people who lived there.

This station has proved to be what it promised
at first sight, an important centre for work.

It was opened without much difficulty, but
we commenced our work by renting a very un-
pretending building which would not be considered
good enough for a cow shed in England, and yet
my memory reminds me of many happy seasons
I had there, in the company of my Chinese
friends.

I specially remember one Christmastide I
enjoyed in the little shop chapel.

We had a Christmas dinner, not of roast beef,
mince pies, ete., we had to fish for our food out of
basins with two sticks of wood. At the close of
the feast, we celebrated the great anniversary of
the world’s redemption, by a public service tell-
ing out the “good tidings of great joy” to all
who were willing to listen.

Tn 1877 a substantial chapel was built with two









cottages at the back, one of these, consisting of one -

room upstairs and one below, was intended for
the use of the missionary when visiting the
station.

It has been the usual custom for the missionary
to remain at this station for a period of ten days
or more on each visit, so that, he could work in
the neighbouring villages, and after preaching,
inform the people that regular services were
carried on in the central town. Many of the
methods were and are similer to those usually
called “special services” in England. I believe
that I correctly interpret the method ayd spirit
of our regular evangelistic work in China by
describing every service as special.

Surely this is the great need everywhere.

Let my readers remember that each additional
preaching station opened has given the
missionaries extra joy and happiness. Some of the
places have caused much anxious care, but it is
right to say that most of us have believed in the
old proverb “the more the merrier.”

PRAYER IN THE ELEPHANT JUNGLE.

BY R. M, ORMEROD.

a ROM the class-meeting to the elephant
jungle is a far cry. But, as some of our
Galla Christians are daring elephant
hunters, and are often away for weeks on
hunting expeditions, incidents drawn from the
hunting field are often narrated at Golbanti class
meeting. At our last meeting Lazaris Galgalo spoke

















this day they speak about it.

of petty persecution to which he had been subjected
‘by the heathen members of a recent hunting party
but shed a welcome ray of light ever the narra-
tive by saying that one heathen young man took
a stand for ‘‘ the white man’s God” onaccount o
having seen a direct answer to prayer, the prayer
in question having been offered by Yohannes
Guoro Gale, one of our class-members. We al
looked to Yohannes, and asked him to tell us the
story.

In external appearance, Yohannes is a typica
Galla—tall, thin, wiry, with a “ fuzzy-wuzzy ’) head
and ample, toga-like garments. But in disposition
and temperament he is very unlike the norma
Galla type. Instead of being pugnacious anc





REV. WILLIAM JACKSON.

proud. he is meek and gentle, though neither timid
nor effeminate And, instead of having a con-
suming conceit for Galla customs and traditions,
he is possessed of an insatiable appetite for Chris-
tian instruction, and a constant desire to listen to
the Master’s teaching. It was because of his
resemblance to “ John, whom Jesus loved,” that
T baptised him Yohannes at the time of his con-
version.

“ Tt is true,” he began, “that God did answer
my prayer in the elephant jungle. The heathen
who were with me saw it and believed ‘it, and to
It was last year.

We were a party of ten,and had gone a long way

-out of the ordinary track in pursuit of elephants.
Our |









We got into difficulty in regard to water.





MISCELLANEOUS. 4)

1

supply of solid food was ample, but water we
could not find ; and our mouths became so parched
that we could not swallow a grain of maize,
Days passed like that. Several of the men acted
like madmen, driven into frenzy by thirst. We
passed another night in great misery, and at dawn
some of the party were unable to rise, evidently
exhausted and sinking. I knelt and prayed very
earnestly that God would, for Jesus Christ’s sake,
guide us to water. Then, accompanied by two
men, I again resumed the search. We had not
gone far—the sun had barely been up two hours
—when we suddenly came to a great water-hole,
to which God had evidently led us in answer to
my prayer. Our thirst quenched, we were able
to take water to the others; and so the whole
party was saved. They readily attributed their
salvation to God’s having heard and answered my
prayer.” .

The elephant hunters carry their lives in their
hands—exposed at one time to maddening thirst,
at another to emaciating hunger, and now, anon,
to the rage of wounded elephants, and always to
the risk of being lost in the pathless bush. How
cheering it is to know that some of them go to
their perilous work imbued with Christian courage
and faith, received through the instrumentality of
Golbanti Mission !

MISCELLANEOUS.

't/ HIS month I give my readers a portrait of
% Rev. William Jackson, the oldest
Minister in Free Methodism, who
entered the Itinerancy in 1839, and con-
tinued a course of faithful service till



| advancing years made his retirement necessary.

His record is without blemish. He was and is
respected by all who have the privilege of his
acquaintance.

I also give a representation of the “Olive
Branch,” one of three Missionary ships of the
London Missionary Society, and beg to thank the
Secretaries for the use of the block from which it

was prepared.

LETTER POSTAGE TO OUR FOREIGN STATIONS.
Not exceeding half-ounce.
Australia and Tasmania ... 24d.

Bocas del Toro (Republic of Colombia)

America 2hd.
China (Ningpo or Wenchow) .. 245d,
British East Africa on ss 1d.
Jamaica Be 24.
Sierra Leone ... elds

Postcards to all places where they are available;

single 1d., return 2d.
Newspapers or other printed papers 3d. per 2oz.
to all parts.































































































42 THROUGH STORMY WATERS.





’ THROUGH STORMY WATERS
BY BENNETT NEWTON.

CHAPTER III.

“ QUEEN MARGARET.”

*¢ Youth at the prow, and pleasure at the helm.

‘6 B’er Care hath shown his furrowed face,
Or Time hath left a wrinkled trace.”




NW NE Monday morning Hugh and his friend
i= \\ : .

i) Mr. Conibear were returning from preach-
ing appointments which lay in the same
neighbourhood, about twenty miles
distant from Irminster, their head-
quarters. By previous arrangement they met
Gladys at one of the stations en route. She was
travelling from Mallingford to pay a visit to Miss
Maggie Dalrymple, a young lady of whom she had
often heard, but whose acquaintance she had not
yet made.

“JT feel so strange going to stay witha girl I
don’t know,” said Gladys, “I do wonder if I
shall like her. Mr. Conibear, can’t you tell me
something about her? I can get nothing out of
Hugh, who brought me the invitation and urged
me to accept it. He did once say she was beautiful,
but that was some time ago, and no further in-
formation will he give.”

“JT am bad at descriptions,’ said Hugh,
“especially when the subject under discussion is a

lady.”
“What do you want to know?” asked Mr.
Conibear. ‘Commence the catechism.and I will

see if I can pass the examination.”

“ That is highly satisfactory,” said Gladys, with
asmile. “Do yon think I shall like her?”’

“TJ am sure you will. Her manner is so cordial,
so winning, that her very presence dispels timidity
and reserve. You will feel quite at home with her
in five minutes.”

“How kind of her to ask me, is it not?”

“TI am very pleased she did so, though the
benefit will not be all on your side.”

“J fear she will gain nothing from me,” said
Gladys. ‘I suppose she is a great worker in the
church ?”’

«“ Well, no, she might do more in that direction,
I think. She is full of fun and frolic, and her
mission at present seems merely to laugh and give
pleasure to those about her.”

“ And is not that a true mission ?”’ said Hugh.

“Perhaps such workers as these can least be

spared. There are plenty of dull croakers and
grumblers in the world, who think they are
doing God’s work. If they would put a little
more heart and brightness into their service it
would be a benefit, not only to others, but to
themselves.”

“Perhaps they cannot,” said Gladys. *‘‘ Some
people seem endowed with more winning qualities:
by nature. than others can attain by grace. The
fight seems a little unequal sometimes, doesn’t
it?”

“Perhaps it does to an onlooker, who knows
nothing about it, but the judge knows the starting
point, and the weights which must be carried in
therace. He knows to what extent the runner is
handicapped, by reason of his temperament and
hereditary tendencies,” said Mr. Conibear gravely.
Then, with a change of manner, he added. “If
Miss Dalrymple were here she would ask if I had
been giving an extract from one of my sermons,
If you commence to talk on serious subjects with
her, she seems imperceptibly to turn the conversa-
tion into a different channel, and you find
yourself presently laughing at some witticism or
playfulness on her part. After all, it does one
good to look on the amusing or comic side of
things.”

“jt is a great gift to be able to brighten other
people’s lives,” said Gladys. “In regard to my
hostess I have gathered that she is beautiful,
winning, and witty. What other qualities has
the young lady? She must be quite a paragon.
I fear I shall not get on with her after all.”

“« Have no fears on that ground, Miss Gladys. I
have heard that she is considered quite the opposite
of a paragon by some of her acquaintances. Shall
I give you the other side of the picture? She has
been called frivolous, and—’’

“No more of that,” said Hugh quickly, “I am
surprised at you, John, and Gladys too.” He
spoke so sharply that the gay spirits of the
offenders were crushed for a moment or two.

“Then the examination is over for to-day, Miss
Gladys,” said Mr. Conibear. “Have I passed ?”’

“ With honours,” replied Gladys, smiling.

“It is a strange examiner who knows nothing
of his subject, and for that reason passes the
candidate with honours,” said John. J hope we
shall be as successful at our forthcoming examina-
tion. Eh! Hugh?’

At the terminus Miss Dalrymple was waiting
for her guest. The young men having to return to
their studies, made their adieux, giving promise of
a visit at the earliest possible date.

Although the Merediths lived in a commodious,
well-appointed house, Gladys on her arrival was
hardly prepared for the stately luxuriousness of
this northern home. Here, ancient and modern
art had combined to present to the eye what was
pleasing and harmonious. Soft carpets, rich





- oollege rooms,

THROUGH STORMY WATERS. 43

curtains, valuable pictures and bric-a-brac, a
profusion of books, some of them editions de luxe,
such furnishings as these at once conveyed the
impression of great refinement and wealth.
Maggie’s father was indeed a man of culture,
which ‘he had gained, together with his position
of affluence, by his own energy, determination,
and innate love of what was high and noble. He
was much attached to the Denomination to which
he belonged, and was noted far and near for his
generosity and
hospitality; he
kept open
house for all
his friends,
especially for
ministers, and
no one apply-
ing to him
ever asked for
help for a good
cause in vain.
Thus it was
that the stud-
ents of the
Theological
College looked
upon a_ visit
to ‘ Matlock
House” as a
very pleasur-
able event.
Without Mar-
garet it would
have been an
attractive
home, with
her, it seemed
to them, fresh
from their
books, from
masculine
com pa nion-
ship, and the
bareness of the























a8 an en-
chanted. place.

the queen of his heart and home, his one darling

to whom he could deny nothing.
And thus it came about that her character was
in some danger of being spoiled, and her develop-

_ ment retarded, indeed, there were not wanting

those who said she was “spoiled already.” She
had many admirers, and to all appearance was
equally gracious to each, so the aforesaid
detractors hastened to call her a coquette. She

was known at the college as the ‘Queen of
Sheba.’’

Whether it
was simply
her father’s
wealth which
had _ gained
her this
pseudonym, I
do not know.
Possibly. her
own natural
graces had
something to
do with it
Whatever had
suggested it
however, one
of the quietest
of the student
had spoken of
her thus, the
title was
received by
others with
acclamation
and had clung
to her ever
since:

In one short
week Maggie
and her guest
were bosom
friends. They
had many
acquain tances
and interests
in common
neither had a







Margaret
was endowed
with many gifts, not the least of which was
a perpetual brightness of disposition. To be
sure, at the time of which I write she’ was
still under twenty, and if anyone should be
bright, and the disperser of merriment and
sunshine, it is surely a girl in her teens
possessed of health, to say nothing of wealth and
beauty.

Mr. Dalrymple-having lost his wife in Maggie’s
early life, he lived for his daughter. She was



sister, both
were young
and (shall I say it?) of the feminine gender.
Later in life, or of the sterner sex, we do not give
our hearts away so easily,

During one of their long talks Maggie asked.
“How do you feel about your brother going
away?” ;

“Thave got used tothe ideaa little now, it was a
terrible shock to me at first. It is the first time
you look a trouble in the face that you feel it
the most keenly. You get accustomed to it after-





























































































‘44 ol) PATHER CHINIQUY.

wards and it does not seem quite so‘ dreadful.”

‘‘ Just as we don’t notice the features of a face
we know well,” said Maggie.

‘No, and so I think that when we are prepared
for a trouble we can bear it better. When the
sky is heavy with clouds, and we have taken out
our mackintoshes, we don’t mind a thunder
shower. It is the suddenness of things, the shocks
of life, which are so hard to bear, as a bolt drops
from the blue.”

“You talk as if you had seen a lot of trouble,
Gladys. I should have. thought you had lived a
very happy life.

««So I have, but every one has trouble.”’

“But not when they are as young as-you. I
have never had a care in the world worse than the
toothache, or an unbecoming hat. Of course
having no mother is a trouble, but then I never
knew her, and father and auntie are so good to
me.” i

«« Pray don’t talk that way, Maggie,” said Gladys
in a pained voice.

“ Why not, Miss Sobersides ?”

«Trouble always come sooner or later, and to
hear you speak so lightly of it gives me a
superstitious feeling of dread as if it were biding
its time, getting ready for you at compound
interest. I know it is silly of me, but I can’t
help it.”

“You are a foolish girl, don’t be absurd. But,

tell me, Gladys, what griefs you have had to make

you so wise and sedate?”

“The only girl friend I ever had, till 1 knew
you, Maggie, died about two years ago. No one
knows really what trouble is till they have lost
someone they love. The constant longing, the
daily absence, which you know can never be
remedied, is so hard to bear. Life, whatever else
comes, is never quite the same again,” said Gladys
with a break in her voice.

* Poor Gladys. I know nothing of death. Was
it sudden? ’’ asked Margaret, unwontedly serious.

‘© No, she had been ill some time, but I had
never thought that she would die, until one night
she had a relapse, and I felt she would not recover.
That first pang of despair was the worst. I cried
half of three nights before she died, afterwards I
hardly cried at all. ‘hen came the constant dull
ache, not. the sharp pain.”

“Tt must be very dreadful to lose anyone.
And yet people seem to be happy again, don’t
they ?”

“They forget in time, or they couldn’t go on
living, and how those who are not Christians can
bear it, I don’t know.”’

« You are a Christian, Gladys, J am not, not a
real downright one. At times I long to be, and
then again I think I cannot be religious, and
proper and quiet yet. I love to be merry and
gay.” z

“So you can be Maggie, dear, and yet a
Christian.”

“Ah! but if people are Christians they can’t
do what they like. They must give up their own
wishes.”’

“ You will find you cannot have your own way,
Maggie, whether you want it or not.”

“T intend to have it though, as long as I can
get it,” answered Maggie.

The conversation was here interrupted by the
entrance of visitors. To most of us there comes
in the journey of life, a turning point, when we ,
must choose between two roads “ Self-Will,” and
“ Self-Surrender.” Maggie had chosen the
former, and no friendly hand was near to point to
the warning placed there, for those who have eyes
to see, “ This Path is Dangerous.”

FATHER CHINIQUY.

BY THE EDITOR.

REMARKABLE man has passed away
in the person of Pére Chiniquy, a
French-Canadian, who. was educated

as a priest of Rome, and occupied: for

Re a number of years an influential position
“ in the Roman Catholic church. | He at

length saw reason to abandon the faith

in which he had been brought up, and for a long
time he laboured as a preacher and pastor, hold-
ing the Protestant and Evangelical faith. Con-
verts from Romanism are regarded with suspicion
by many, especially if they have been priests, and

I am far from saying that these suspicions are al-

ways without warrant. No doubt there have been

cases of men utterly without principle, who, for
selfish and unholy reasons, have professed conver-
sion to Protestantism.

On the other hand, convinced as we are that
Popery is unscriptural, why should we doubt or
wonder if the truth should manifest itself to some
who had been the slaves or votaries of error?

Who could doubt the sincerity of the famous
orator Father Gavazzi? And, in our own day,
there have been other Italians, who, if not as dis-
tinguished, have been as sincere in their renuncia-
tion of Rome as he. Their life and labours have
been their witness.

Converts from Romanism have often to make
their account with virulent opposition from their
former co-religionists, as well as coldness from
some whose faith they have received. specially
is this true if the converts have begun to reveal
the secrets of the prison-house, Any weapon—
carnal or spiritual—then seems lawful to use
against them. Recent instances show how in
England, where it is thought “a man may speak
the thing he will,” liberty of speech is sought to











MISSION LIFE ON THE TANA. 45

be denied to those who lift the veil that hides
some of the Popish evils from public gaze. In
my early life I knew a good man who had been
a teacher of Latin in Maynooth College. He left
the Church of Rome, and became a worthy citizen
of Glasgow, and a respectable husband and father.
He told me that he kept very quiet as to his
former life, for there were Jesuits enough in
Glasgow to make it unsafe to say a word.

Father Chiniquy had to encounter much obloquy
and ill-will, but he never swerved. He was re-
markably outspoken, and made the most damaging
statements about the immoralities of the Church
of Rome. These he attributed largely to the
celibacy of the clergy and the influence of the
confessional.

Longfellow, in his “‘ Golden Legend ” says:—

‘¢ Here sits the priest ; and faint and low,
Like the sighing of an evening breeze,
Comes thro’ these painted lattices
The ceaseless sound of human woe.

* * * *
Indeed, I marvel and marvel greatly,
How a priest can sit here so sedately,
Reading the whole year out and in
Nought but the catalogue of sin,

And still keep any faith whatever
In human virtue, Never, never !”

But there is another danger which Longfellow
does not mention. IfI marvel that a priest can
retain any faith in human virtue, I marvel more
that a priest should retain his own. But Chiniquy
tells us that he does not always. Indeed, he
paints the confessional in very dark colours.

It is a peculiarity of the “ mystery of iniquity ”
that its worst errors, morally considered, cannot
be exposed without moral danger. I have no
doubt that the ‘Confessional Unmasked” was a
true representation of the evils that are engen-
dered by the Romish practice, but I approve the
legal decision which declared it a book unfit for
sale. Chiniquy’s books were, I believe, utterly
true, but only after they were “ Bowdlerised ”
would I think it proper to put them into the
hands of very young people. But his testimony
is more or less confirmed by writers whose words
never raise a blush on the cheek of innocence.
Miss Qusack, “the nun of Kenmare,” writes like
alady. Yet in her chaste effusions you can learn
much without reading between the lines. She
once refused to go to a certain parish unless the
priest were removed. She knew his conduct was
so flagrant that he would be her greatest hindrance
if he were suffered to remain, She tells how a
certain bishop in America defended himself when
blamed for sending a German priest to work
amongst an Irish population, by saying he was the
only one whom he could trust, and other utter-
ances are plain to him that understandeth. We
need not imagine the whole priesthood to be cor-
tupt. Many unbiassed testimonies give us reason

to believe that there is: much moral corruption in
it, and for this the confessional is largely respon-
sible. Yet this is the accursed system which has
been introduced of late into the Anglican
church, and which already is {producing baleful
fruits.

Pére Chiniquy died a sound Protestant. After
all he had written against Romanism, an attempt
was made to capture him in his last days. The
Archbishop, believing in the indelibility of orders,
offered on this ground to visit him in his sickness.
Had this offer been accepted, we can easily im-
agine the result. It would have been published
to the world that he had reverted to his early
faith, and pans of joy would have been heard in
all the Roman camp over the returning wanderer.
The dying man replied that he declined the visit,
as he had broken with the Church of Rome long,
long ago, He was “delivered like a bird from
the snare of the fowler,” and died a sound Pro-
testant, and in simple reliance on the Saviour
Peace to his memory !

MISSION LIFE ON THE TANA.

BY THE EDITOR—No. 1.

AVING been favoured with a sight of
the journal written at mtervals by
Rev. R. M. Ormerod, I have thought
some of the matter it contains would
interest the readers of the Ecuo. As
all the entries are not of recent date,
I could not give extracts from it as

news, but as incidents in Mission life I think they

may. prove instructive. It will not be necessary
to give the dates of the passages I extract. I was
amused to find how one of the Pokomos proposed

numbering the people. Learn how he thought a

RELIGIOUS CENSUS

should be taken. Mr. Ormerod writes :—“This
morning I preached on the conversion of the
Ethiopian Eunuch. The relation of the Gallas t0





the people of Ethiopia made the subject
interesting. There was close attention. In
the afternoon Barini addressed the Pokomos

on the parable of the sower and on the cursing
of the barren fig tree. At the close of the
Pokomo service I urged them to: come in greater
numbers. ‘You are forty to-day,’ I said,
‘ whereas the Gallas this morning were over fifty.’
‘ Yes,’ said one, ‘quite true, but the Gallas were
thin and we are stout, so there is really not much
difference on the whole.’”? Must we in future
weigh our congregation, rather than count
them ?

It is well known that in many parts of the


















































































































































46

world the Missionary has to play many parts.
Good Dr. Livingstone said that he had to be

“JACK OF ALL TRADES”

while his wife had to be maid of all work. Mr.
Omerod has to try his ’prentice hand on many
unfamiliar employments. One of his entries is as
follows:—“To-day tried my ’prentice hand at
bricklaying. Two months ago I taught half-a-
dozen lads to make sun-dried bricks, and they
have since made between two and three thousand.
Now I have begun to use the bricks in the
erection of a kitchen. These bricks are com-
posed of clay from the termite hills and com-
pounded with river sand. They are fashioned
in wooden moulds to the required size and laid
in the sun till quite dry and hard, Some become
almost as hard asastone. ‘They are bad to cut
with the trowel edge.” As‘we can well believe,
they are not as serviceable as kiln-dried bricks.
They cannot stand tropical rain. Hence Mr.
Ormerod adds, “ They must be kept under a good
roof as the rain quickly softens them.”

The influence of Missionaries is somewhat
marred when they seem to be identified with the
British Government. The life of Dr. Moffat
brings this out very clearly. Hence Mr. Ormerod
was anxious to make it plain that he was

NOT A GOVERNMENT AGENT.

Four Galla chiefs, whom he names, signed a
treaty with Mr. Anderssen, the Government
District officer, placing their people and territory
under: the: Qneen’s protection. Mr. Ormerod
writes :—‘‘ At Mr. Anderssen’s request I translated
the treaty into Kigalla, explained its terms, and
was 2 witness to the signatures, but I took
pains to explain to the chiefs that I was acting
ag the friend of both parties, and that I was
in no way connected with Government.” A wise
precaution.



EVERY LITTLE HELPS.

Mr. Ormerod was glad to find that the converts
had begun to see the need and beauty of self-
help. He had read them a letter from Carlisle
containing Christmas greetings, and they asked to
be allowed to reply to it in a letter written by
themselves. Then Mr.
*« Mthenji, my cook, an old Ribe boy, also proposed
that class pence be instituted, so that they might
help a little towards the cost of the Mission.
approved the proposal, and I promised to put it
into operation at the New Year. How encourag-
ing to find the native Christians taking the
initiative in such matters!” It 7s encouraging,
and we think of Paul’s words concerning the
Churches of Macedonia, ‘The abundance of their
joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the
riches of their liberality.”



Ormerod writes :— -

All’



VARIETIES,

SOME THIRTY-FOLD.

‘‘T have been counting,” writes Mr. Ormerod,
“the young cocoanut palms and lime trees which
I have raised since coming to Golbanti. There
are sixty-three cocoanut palms, twenty-six lime
and orange trees, and two custard apple trees.
Cocoanut culture is profitable. The palms of
Golbanti are very fruitful. I have counted as
many as seventy cocoanuts on one tree, which at
three pice each sell for over three rupees. That is
to say, while the initial expense on one tree (for
seed planting, enclosing, and watering) is only
about one rupee, after the lapse of four or five
years it produces three rupees’ worth of fruit
annually.”

I cannot blame Mr. Ormerod when he describes
black ants as

AN AWFUL NUISANCE.

One night the Missionary’s wife was waked by
finding something burrowing into her eye. It
was a black ant. Soon a tribe of them took
possession of the bed. Mr. and Mrs. Ormerod
decamped and took refuge in the sitting-room,
but they found the whole house occupied by.the
pests, and Mr. Ormerod was badly bitten when he
went to call the boy. The week before this case
of nocturnal burglary the ants had worried a
rabbit to death. Gentlemen who live at home
and ease sometimes think a Missionary’s life is all
sweetness and light. A night on the Tana might
make them change their mindr,









OUR PLEASURES.

Tuere is not a little generalship and stratagem
required in the managing and marshalling of our
pleasures, so that each shall not mutually encroach
to the destruction of all; for pleasures are very
voracious, too apt to worry one another, and each,
like Aaron’s serpent, is prone to swallow up the
rest; thus, drinking will soon destroy the power,
gaming the means, and sensuality the taste, for
other pleasures less seductive, but far more
salubrious and permacent, as they are pure.

Coxon.
GOOD MEN.

Tue good man is not alone. Touch him, and
you touch God. Help him, and your help is
taken as if it were rendered to God llimself. This
may give us an idea of the sublime life to which
we are called—we live, and move, and have our
being in God. We are temples; our life is an
expression of divine influence; in our voice there
is an undertone of Divinity.

Dr. Parker.







THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE 47

THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE. |

BY EDWARD ABBOTT.

HE Albert Street Society, Bradford,
4 Manchester, has hit upon a capital
idea in connection with the work
of the Flower Committee. Accom-
panying the bunches of flowers,
is aneat printed card with name
of Church and Young People’s Society of Christian
Endeavour on it, and the following short
message, ‘“ We send these flowers and assure you
of our prayers and sympathy.” A text of Scripture
is also written on the back of the card. During
a period of three months 127 floral messages have
been sent. This Society is doing excellent work
in other ways, distribution of magazines and papers
to workhouses and missions, and toys and picture
pooks to crippled children, cottage meetings held
in the winter, and special efforts for church and
school funds are amongst the commendable
endeavours of this active society. A lantern
lecture is in contemplation for, the benefit of the
mission fund, by which a considerable sum is
expected. The direct religious results of the
weekly meeting are highly satisfactory. :



Tan foregoing report furnishes an excellent
practical illustration of the new clause in our
pledge, which I gave last month, that the
Endeavour Society is only a part of the Church,
and that there are other services needing our
presence and support besides our weekly prayer
meeting, in every way within our power.



Expeavour and Missions have close kinship, and
the history of foreign missions all over the world
recently has borne testimony to the many noble
efforts made by different societies towards the
evangelization of the world. As an example of
what can be done in this direction the following
would be hard to beat. The Moravian Church,
Bedford, made New Year offertories for the
Mission Fund and the collections of one day
realised £155. Towards this sum the Endeavour
Society with only thirty-eight members raised
£22, an average of eleven shillings and seven pence

each member.

Tux Missionary Committee of the Endeavour
Society exists to create missionary interest and
evoke missionary generosity. That this Committee
does not live in vain in our own societies is proved
by the last report of the General Secretary. No
less a sum than £228 in various items stands to the
credit of our Endeavour Societies. Not all that
might be done, but enough to show that our

Young People’s Society of Christian Endeavour
have got hold of the right idea.

Turret is evidence that home duties are not over-
looked by our societies in their consideration of
far-off fields of labour. Read this: “Gifts of
coal and money have been distributed to the poor
and needy of the Church at Camborne by the
members of the Young People’s Society of
Christian Endeavour. The funds for this good
deed were obtained by the Social Committee, who
provided a public tea and used the proceeds in
this excellent way.” And this: The Relief Com-
mittee of the Hanham Society distributed parcels
of grocery to 111 poor and aged persons in the
neighbourhood. ‘This too is worthy of imitation.
The Redruth Society, after the prayer meeting of
its own church, conducted an evangelistic service
n the Gospel Temperance Hall. “ By their deeds
ye shall know them.”



Tur Sunshine Committee (beautiful name) of
the Wortley Young People’s Society of Christian
Endeavour has been looking up the little ones of
the neighbourhood with the good intent of warm-
ing and brightening their lives. Gathering a
hundred of the neglected ones they gave them a
free tea and a parting gift before sending them
home. After tea a lantern entertainn.ent was pro-
vided for them by Mr. Booth of Upper Armley.

Curistran Enpeavour has celebrated its 18th
birthday amid many rejoicings, up and down this
land and others. Dr. Clarke, the founder, writing
on this matter calls this Young People’s Move-
ment “God’s Army.” With the 20th Psalm for his
text, the good Doctor has many encouraging
things to say of the origin, growth and usefulness
of the organization. With modest self-forget-
fulness, the wonderful story of this God’s Army
is told by its founder, and very earnestly does he
press the high aims of the order upon the young sol-
diers of Christ. “Part of his message to you is
this: Raise your banner ever higher and higher.
Keep the spirit of your pledge as a sacred thing,
a covenant between yourselves and God, if you
would succeed in fighting the good fight of
Christian Endeavour.”

Axorner Mriii0v.—Following the idea of the
Wesleyan “‘ One Million Guineas Fund,” it has
been suggested that the Christian Endeavourers
throughout the world should welcome the new
century by winning “ A Million Converts for Christ.”
Why Not? It is simply means that One
Endeavourer in Three shall win one ior Jesus.















































































































































BY THE EDITOR.

REV, EDMUND BUTTERWORTH.

HAVE to tell you this month of a good
young man who did little, but intended
much. A few short weeks in Africa,
and this devoted Missionary was taken
to a higher, holier, better place. So
greatly was he respected, so much was
he beloved, so many hopes were

centred in him, so brief was his course, that his
death came as a great shock to the Connexion. It
was 385 years ago, but I remember it well. Few
deaths have caused more sorrow and regret than the
death of dear young Edmund Butterworth.

« When blooming youth is snatched away
By death’s resistless hand, :

Our hearts the mournful tribute pay
Which pity must demand.”

USEFULNESS AT HOME.

Mr. Butterworth was born in 1841, and when
he was twenty years old he underwent that great
change which Jesus calls being born again. When
he himself was won to Christ, he at once tried
to win others to him. He taught in the Sunday
School and in the Ragged School. He knew how
to deal with the poor, neglected boys who are
known as street arabs. The most of them were
handed over to him to tameand train. If he did not
always succeed in making them love Jesus, he
never failed in making them love himself. That,
however, was not what he most wanted

OFFERS HIMSELF FOR EAST AFRICA.

A mission had been commenced in Hast Africa
in 1862. The heart of Edmund was drawn to it.
He offered himself as a Missionary and was
accepted. Hedid not go at once. Fortwelve months
he prepared for his future work. He studied
medicine, he studied languages, he studied any-
thing that would help him to become a missionary
“meet for his Master’s use.”” On November i2th,
1863, he left England for the scene of his
expected labours and arrived at Ribe in February,
1864.

MEETS WITH CHARLES NEW,

Mr: Wakefizid, who went out with the first of
our Missionaries to East Africa, had been to meet



THE CHILDREN’S PAGE,

Mr. Butterworth. Mr. New describes their arrival
at Ribe thus: “‘In the afternoon a Suahili came
to the house with a box on his head ; from which [
gathered that Mr. Butterworth and Mr. Wakefield
were very near. [ had not long to wait before
I saw them walking up the path towards the
Mission House. In another moment, I grasped
Mr. Butterworth’s hand, and he mine, in such‘a
manner as left no doubt on the mind of either ag

to the pleasure the meeting afforded us both. I
thank God he is here.”

PROSPECTS OF USEFULNESS,

Mr. Butterworth had many qualifications for
usefulness. ‘‘ He was,” said one of his colleagues,
“a man of God. God lived in him and he in
God.” He was not only pious but diligent. Little
good is accomplished in the world save by hard
work. Mr. Butterworth had been no idler at
home. He fully resolved to be active in the
foreign field. He was apt to teach. Many a man,
full of knowledge, cannot communicate what he
knows. He is slow of speech. He is dry, he is
dull. Mr. Butterworth’s natural aptitude had been
developed and increased by his experiences in the
Ragged School. His colleagues expected that for
years he would be a valuable colleague and
helper.

MAN PROPOSES. GOD DISPOSES.

The bright hopes cherised as to Mr. Butter-
worth’s usefulness were all shattered. Pious,
consecrated, cultured, in good health, full of love
and zeal, great hopes were reasonable. They were
all disappointed. In about six weeks after his
arrival Mr. Wakefield, Mr. New, and a Church
Missionary, Mr- Allington, stood at his death-bed.
Fever laid him low. “Death,” said Mr. New,
“was in the room, but God was there too, The
dying saint breathed with some difficulty ; but his
soul was preserved in great calmness.” At
midnight, four deep sighs heaved his breast, and
with the fourth he breathed into the hands of
God that soul which he had received from him
wenty-three years before.

‘°Come to me, said heaven
And if heaven will save
Little matters tho’ the door

Be a distant graye.”

WHY THIS WASTE?

This is the question that many ask in reference
to the moneys that are spent’ on Foreign Missions,
and the lives that are lost in carrying them on.
We are not careful to answer them in this matter.
The highest authority we recognize is that of the
Lord Jesus Christ, and he says, “Go ye unto all

the world, and preach the Gospel to every
creature.”











VOYAGE TO JAMAICA.

BY FRANOIS BAVIN.

Parr IIT,
September 29, 1898, 5 p.m.

E have now crossed that mysterious
dotted line over which was written
on our school maps “ Tropic of
Cancer.” In romantic ‘ Robinson
Crnsoe”” days of boyhood, the
thought of being in the tropics
would have been to me an intoxica-

tion of joy. Now, after forty-five years of life, tocome
at the call of the church on a gospel mission is a
greater realised joy than any dream of childhood.
Tam more than happy in my choice of service.
To-night (Thursday) we had a concert on deck
got up by a committee of gentlemen under the
captain’s patronage, the proceeds of which are in
aid of the poor people in Barbadoes and St. Vin-
cent, who are homeless as the result of the recent
hurricane. £25 was raised.
Friday, September 30th,
Sir John Goldney, Chief Justice of Trinidad,
spent an hour with me last night and another this
Morning. He gave mesome valuable information
about the life of the West Indies and how Huro-

peans ought to live. He said, “ Be sure you sleep.
In the tropics insomnia is death. Never get wet
through. Keep indoors at all costs when it rains.
If perchance you do get overtaken by a storm go
home quickly, take a bath and change every rag

at once.. You may take your morning bath cold,
but never take a cold bath during the day orin
the evening, however much tempted to do so.
Camphor for ants, borax for cockroaches; mos-
quitoes you will find it difficult to escape, but only
the females bite.” (This he said with a twinkle
in his eye.) He believed in the blacks. This I was
pleased to hear. ‘“ They are kind-hearted and
appreciate kindness. Will serve you well, and
may be trained to good habits, punctuality, and
faithfulness.” I asked him about their honesty
and truthfulness. His reply on the whole was
favourable, but he told me a tale of one who re-
proved his servant for telling a lie in the words of
Seripture, ‘‘ Lies are an abomination to the Lord.”
“Yes, massa,” replied the servant, “ but they are
a very present help in times of trouble.”

He said, finally, ‘Their sins and crimes are those
of children—downright badness, the vile degra-
dation, and the clever subtle vices of the submerged
populations of our great cities they do not know.”

The Hon. 0, J. Faring, Chief Justice of Granada
—a fine, military-looking man between 50 and 60
years of age, also came and introduced himself,







































































































50 MY VOYAGE

and I had a most interesting conversation with
him, and great pleasure in his acquaintance. He
has been in Constantinople until his appointment
about twelve months ago to Grenada. He told
me Grenada had substituted the cultivation of
nutmegs and cocoa for that of sugar, and as a
result was fairly prosperous, while neighbouring
islands were suffering severely from the prevail-
ing depression. This is just the old story of
adaptation to changed circumstances. In his
opinion “no financial help from home for the
sugar industry would save the West-Indies. Doles
would pauperize them, but do them little good.
They could help themselves by adapting their
cultivation to the markets.’’ The Rev. J. Hayter,
a missionary of Central America, told me, in
speaking of this subject, that what was needed in
the West Indies was direction and practical train-
ing—.e., instruction and help to put them into
the way of the best methods of cultivation ; ina
word, some one to teach them what to grow and
how to grow it.
Saturday, October 1st.

We are nearing Barbadoes, and the sailors are
opening the hold to get out the cargo. This is our
eleventh day at sea. For five days we have never
seena sail. Clearly this track is the special pre-
serve of the Royal Mail Steamship Company.

To-day has been aday of games and sporis,
cricket taking the lead.

At night there was a dance on deck under the
patronage of the captain and a clergyman. I
didn’t join in it for one or two very good reasons.

Sunday, October 2nd.

Service was again “ performed” in the saloon
in the same perfunctory manner. I said to an
officer, ‘ You were amusing yourself during ser-
vice with your hymn-book, and not very devo-
tional during prayers.” He replied, ‘I hate this
pretence of Church of England worship on board.
Noone cares a jot for the service. The whole
thing is a mockery.”

The chief event to-day was the sweepstakes.
Of course the betting was semi-private ; no list
was published, but it was heartbreaking to see
a young lady spending the brightest hours of the
Sabbath getting passengers to join in the sweep-
stakes, betting their “ shilling on the run.”

We sighted Barbadoes at eleven. o’clock on
Sunday night. At twelve o’clock the garrison
light in the harbour of Bridgetown came into view.
All night long we “laid to,” waiting for the
dawn. The tropical heat is so oppressiveas to be
almost unbearakle, the temperature being over
one hundred degrees.

There is no breath of air, because no move-
ment of the ship. The machinery has ceased its
throbbing. Allis still. Isleep on deck and oc-
casionally go down to the cabins in which Mrs.
Bavin and the children are spending a restless













TO JAMALUA.

night in a heated, unwholesome atmosphere, where
the thermometer ranges between ninety-nine and
one hundred-and-one degrees.

The still air and célm_ sea, the oppressive heat
and intense silence of the weary hours of that
long night will be a permanent and not very plea-
sant memory.

Before five o’clock the crew are all astir with
preparations for unshipping cargo.

The passengers are on deck and waiting for the
dawn. Dawn comes at last, and with it a fairy
panorama of wonderful beauty. Churches, public
buildings, and white-fronted houses dotted amidst
tall, graceful palms and lovely tropical foliage.

The water of the bay is so blue and transparent
that you can see the keels of boats and dusky
forms of the divers, for which Barbadoes is so
famous. Youthrow your copper or silver (silver
preferred) into the water, down go a dozen little
naked urchins, and in a twinkling their woolly
heads appear again, one having the copper secure
in his mouth. They never fail to bring up the coin.

The boats in which they come from shore to
the ship’s side are queer little canoe-like cockle
shells, with flat bottoms, made of packing-case
boards nailed together in the roughest manner,
but they float like corks upon the water, and if
in the struggle for coppers one gets capsized its
little oarsman is such an expert. swimmer that his
life is in nodanger. He can enjoy life equally
well on land or in his cockle shell, or in the sea.

The “lighters” come to receive the ship’s cargo
and convey it ashore. They are well-manned
with strong fellows who stand on the edges of the
boat to row. ‘Their oars are at least thirty feet
long. In the dim light of the breaking dawn
these boats with long oars look like huge spiders
crawling upon the surface of the water.

The lighters bring in them a hundred or more
labourers, who swarm up the ship’s side, climb-
ing ropes, tumbling over the taffrail on.to the
deck, and clamouring for a job in connection with
the unloading and re-loading cargo.

We are boarded by certain Government officials
—customs authorities and harbour police ; the
officers and crew are all at their posts.
Holds are open, engines moving, wheels fly-
ing, cranes swinging to and fro. There are scores
of boats with men shouting to get the first chance
of taking you ashore. Theclatter and noise, the
struggle and uproar, in a few minutes changes
nature’s peaceful scene into a babble of confusion.
The noise isnot improved by the clanging of the
breakfast bell.

Breakfast this morning is a disorderly, hurried
meal, and not the usual dignified, leisurely func-
tion. Passengers rush in ready dressed for shore,
their one anxiety being to get back to their cabins,
finish their preparations, and prepare their Jug-
gage for disembarking.

























We take ours more leisurely, and then in one of
the boats are rowed across the bay to Bridgetown,
he capital of the island.

Barbadoes is about thesize of the Isle of Wight,
being nearly 21 miles long by 14 broad, covering
an area of 166 square miles, the whole of which
is under careful cultivation. Its population is about
300,000, of whom about 16,00U are whites.

Tt has the largest number of persons to the
square mile of any of the West Indian Islands.

The streets are crowded, shops and stores and

open spaces filled with a busy, merry crowd. “ Is
this market day,’ we inquired. “No,” was the
reply, ‘‘ it happens every day.” Men drive in
with mules and _ carts, and women come
from the whole country-round with loads of fruit
and vegetables on their heads,which they sell, and
with their money buy in the stores the things that
they need. Everything has a tropical aspect. It
is anew world to us.
WThe brilliant sunshine, dusty streets, white
houses, curious carriages with hoods for protection
from the sun, called “ buggies.” The people’s
strange faces, white garments, bare feet, busy
movement, and merry noise. Hverything is new
and picturesque to a stranger visiting Barbadoes
for the first time.

We started on foot determined to be heroes and
not fall into the idle habits of people living in the
tropics.

We walked astreet’s length, shading ourselves
from the sun’s vertical rays with our umbrellas,
then we were obliged to give up and calla
“buggy,” in the shade of which we gladly took
refuge and sat down limp and exhausted.

There were signs of the hurricane everywhere,
only the most substantial houses being left intact.
It isa pity to see the poor people’s huts lying in
heaps. The people are homeless, sleeping in the
churches.

Tall, splendid palms and huge trees are broken
or felled to the ground. Part of the landing stage
is gone. Abridge in the city is entirely swept
away. The storm must have been fearful.

Italked with some of the people that we met—
a merry, thoughless crew ; many of them are as
yet children, and have the simple faith and trust
of heart, as well as the thoughtlessness, careless-
ness, and waywarduness of childhood.

After twelve days of ocean sailing, Barbadoes
Bay and Bridgetown, with its novel experiences, I
shall never forget.

?



Prayer is needed, not to prepare God to bless
us, but to prepare us to receive God’s blessing.
In carrying to Him our want, we carry to Him
an open heart; and not even Almighty grace can
give help to the soul that is closed against the
great Father’s loving help.

OUR FOREIGN

FIELD. 51





EDITORIAL NOTES.
JAMAICA.

7{ HE Jamaica district meeting was held at
Kingston on Tuesday, January 16th.
Preliminary sermons were preached on
she previous Sunday by Rey. F. Bavin
in the morning and afternoon, and in
the evening by Rev. R. James, who
had just returned from Bocas del Toro.
The Annual Missionary Meeting was held the
following evening. Mr. Bavin presided, and many
ministers took part.

At the commencement of business on Tuesday,
Rev. R. McLaughlin in felicitous terms moved a
resolution of welcome to Mr. Bavin as General
Superintendent. This was seconded by Rey. W.
Griffith, and cordially adopted. In a speech of
some length Mr. Bavin made an appropriate reply.
He intimated that during the last twenty years
the Home Committee has spent £25,000 in helping
religious and educational work in Jamaica.

Rev. R. H. McLaughlin was elected Vice-
Chairman, and Rev. James Roberts Secretary.
Rev. A. J. Ellis was welcomed to Jamaica.
Rev. R, James and Mr. Golding delivered interest-
ing reports of the Mission at Bocas del Toro.
Reports from the Jamaica Circuits were of a
hopeful kind. The General Superintendent kindly
entertertained all the representatives at the close
of the day’s sittings. Divine Service was held in
the evening, and two ministerial candidates were
examined the following morning. They passed
their examination.

SIERRA LEONE.

In a letter to the Editor, Rev. James Proudfoot,
the General Superintendent writes :—

“Since my return to Sierra Leone, I have come
a good deal in contact with some very fine
specimens of the African race, men of good
education, keenly alive to the defects of their
countrymen, but, I regret to say, very hopeless.

“To me, the fact that they themselves exist is
a prophecy of what others will be. Iam by no
means blind to the faults of the African race, but
I do not blame the race for being what itis bound
to be.

“Tt is for this reason that I would not have a
single man brought into our Ministry without a
few years’ residence in England. The home life,
the absence of superstition, the respect paid to
women, the honourable position of wives, all these















































































































52 MY VISIT

can be taught only by living in England, and not
by any study, no matter how careful, of books on
the subject. Our three young men who were
trained in Manchester are proofs of my theory’s
correctness.

* ®

“Tn our own churches here, there is a growing
ambition which is worthy of being encouraged.
We have not that influence in the community
which a church of over fifty years’ existence
ought to have. Numerically, we show up a good
third, and in Freetown, our membership is out of
proportion to that of other denominations. But
we have practically no wealth. This is because
we have no higher education. Our boys get their
Grammar School education in connection with the
Church of England, or at the Wesleyan High
School, and grow to manhood with their
sympathies in the direction of the churches which
have provided them with their higher knowledge
and civilisation. I cannot reckon the loss to our
churches of such a force. Financially, it must
affect us a great deal. But we lose in pulpit
and class meeting, and have the mortification of
being feeders to other churches, adding to their
strength by increasing our own weakness.

* * *

“‘Tikonko is utterly destroyed, and is never
again to be rebuilt. The new Chief, Sandy by name,
by ina sense becoming Queen’s evidence, saved
his neck, for alchough he did not actually commit
murder, it was by his orders that one at least of
our Agents was killed. The men who killed Mr.
Johnson and Mr. Roberts have all gone to their
reward. One died in prison before the time for
his execution had arrived; fwo others were
executed. I attended the trial of one, Jacob
Cauker, accused of murdering Roberts. He was
acquitted, and I think rightly so, although Mrs.
Roberts was much disappointed. Paitafoo and
Mapophi are still desolate, and overgrown with
jungle, and skeletons of slaughtered men are lying
in all directions. I do not expect to leave for
Tikonko and Gpangumah before the early part
of April.”

* * *

I have much sympathy with Mr. Proudfoot’s
views in relation to higher education. It may not
be practicable to carry them out at once; but it is
hoped that the scholarships he is establishing in
connection with the Wesleyan Grammar School
will tend to the object which he so much desires.

Wits God go over the sea—without Him, not
over the threshold.—Russian Proverb.

Farru is to believe what we do not see, and the
reward of this faith is to see what we believe.—
St. Augustine.





TO JAPAN,

MY VISIT TO JAPAN.

BY J. W. H&YWOUD.

Parr I.

first saw Japan. After fourteen
days of mid-ocean travel, ten of
which had been incessantly trying
to convince me by the process of
physical strife that “Terrific”
might sometimes be a synonym for “ Pacific,” the
distant shores of The Land of the Rising Sun
became visible through the porthole of my cabin.

Tt was a beautiful Sunday morning, and the nu-
merous sails of Japanese fishing boats seemed made
of cloth of gold as the rays of the sun glanced from
them.

Strange faces, peculiarly-shaped junks, pic-
turesque villages, and the great Fujiyama towering
above all in snow-crowned splendour, made me
feel that one of the dreams of my boyhood was
realised. Often had I mused on the long, narrow
islands which formed one of the trio of mystic
countries of the Far East. China, Corea, and
Japan! How fascinating the prospect of seeing
these lands, and the different races inhabiting
them !

China was to be my home for ten years to come,
Corea was a land of interest, but still of minor im-
portance than Japan.

What wonder, then, that the glimpses I had of
the Japanese and their country during our short
calls at Yokohama, Koke and Nagasaki made me
determine that some day in the future I would
return and more leisurely study their character-
istics, and more quietly enioy its beautiful
scenery.

Seven years had passed by, and once more I
was on board the “Empress of India,” the same
steamer which in 1891 carried me across the
Pacific to my appointed work in China, The
treacherous climate of China had at last forced
me to own that I was mortal, and with the pros-
pect of a serious breakdown in health unless I
left its shores for a short time, the long-looked
forward to visit was undertaken as a positive
necessity, and not as I had pictured to myself in
years gone by—as purely a pleasure trip.

Yokohoma harbour seemed quite familiar as
once more the fine Empress boat dropped her
anchor. Fujiyama stood forth in grand solitude,
shorn for a short time of its snow-capped beauty.
For ten months every year its top is clothed with
virgin snow, but at an altitude of 12,365 feet the
fierce summer heat claims the mastery for at least
one or two months.

Shortly after our arrival we visited the blind
school, which is supported by an American lady.
It was at the invitation of this lady, Mrs. Draper,









MY VISIT TO JAPAN. 53

that we visited this institution. It was wonder-
ful to see how the poor blind Japanese boys and
girls had been trained. Such a school must stir
the hearts of many heathen Japanese, and witness
mightily for Christianity.

It being the annual meeting, an interesting
programme had been arranged. One item came
as a great surprise. This was the well-known
song, “The Holy City,” sung by a Japanese
young lady! She was accompanied by piano and
harmonium, the latter being played by another
Japanese lady. The way in which the song was’
sung would have done credit to many an artiste

ories of dear friends, and an intense longing for
the “ Homeland.” The intensity of the feelings
which possessed me can only be understood by
those who have passed through a like experience,
for I was realising what it meant to leave the land
of one’s birth for a lengthened period—it might
be for ever.

Close by the steamship were anchored several
English men-of-war. At sunset a gun was fired ;
the British ensign was lowered, and a band on
one of the warships commenced to play “God
save the Queen.” 5

The feeling of being in a strange land passed





JAPANESE LADIES IN DOUBLE JINRIKISHAS,

in England. The voice was full and sweet, and
the enunciation of the words was in clear
English.

The song thrilled me through and throngh. It
seemed like a prophecy of the final triumph of our
Lord over the darkness and heathenism of these
Eastern lands. Whilst the tears welled in my
eyes there was a joyous feeling in my heart, and
again I thanked God that he had called me to
vor for Him amongst the people of the Far

ast,

The emotions stirred by the singing of this
Japanese lady also led my thoughts back to an
incident which occurred seven years before, and
which at the time moved me almost as much, It
was whilst we were at anchor in Yokohama har-
bour that there came upon me a flood of mem-



away, and a feeling of national pride filled my
heart. We English people have much to be proud
of, but surely our greatest inheritance is to preach
deliverance from slavery— not only of the body,
but of the soul. So long as we fulfil this mission
will God bless us as a country. }

During our stay in Yokohama we were intro-
duced to most of the members of the American
Methodist Episcopal Missionary Conference, the
missionaries of North and South Japan having
met for their annual review of mission work. The
mode of introduction was not of the most genteel
order, but it certainly was “ Methodistic” in its
brotherliness.

With a vigorous bang on my back which took
away my speaking power for a minute or two, a
delegate from Nagasaki introduced me to a room-









































































GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S NOTES.

ful of Americans as being “one of the right sort
—a Methodist ! ”

Evidently he thought that to be a Methodist
was something to be proud of, and—I certainly
agree with him.

At one of their sessions I had the privilege of
telling them a little about our missions in China.

The deep sympathy and intense interest mani-
fested by all the delegates amply repaid for the
physical effort made at a time when lying in a
long chair was the only position of ease to the body.

Missionary work in Japan is pursued under far
greater difficulties than in China.

Japan is eager to imitate all great western
countries in everything except in becoming what
is commonly called a “Christian country.” The

But if I have to give a glimpse of old Japan I
must get away from all Treaty Ports, and describe
what I saw of the country and its people in parts
where foreign influence has scarcely yet been felt.

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S
NOTES.

=}HE spring Session of the Foreign
| Missionary Committee was held in
|| “Lady Lane Chapel, Leeds, at the
end of February and the beginning

of March. The Committee were. the
guests of the Leeds Free Methodist

Council. Two members were absent, and in each

JAPANESE CHILD WITH HIS TOYS.

laws of the land have so hedged missionary work
about that most of the foreign missionaries have
_ to devote agood portion of their time to educa-
tional work. It is a sort of tax which the
Japanese government has levied upon all mis-
sionary societies.

The consequence is, that an active propagation
of the Gospel, such as is being carried on in Uhina,
has been impossible up to the present. There
are, however, about 30,000 Japanese Christians,
and when the new treaty of 1899 comes into force,
missionaries will be able to travel all over the

country without the many restrictions which have
thus far clogged their efforts.

case from ill-health, Mr. J. G. Addison, and Mr.
George Ibberson. A vote of sympathy was
adopted, and forwarded to both friends.

Each meeting of the Session was presided over
by the President. The reports from all the stations,
presented by the Secretary, were of a most
encouraging nature. The Missionaries report
themselves well in health, and the work on several
stations is growing in a marvellous manner.

Wenchow still pleads, and pleads most
passionately for (1) an additional Medical
Missionary ; (2) a cultured young Minister to
take charge of higher education ; and (3) a young
Minister for general evangelistic work. As soon







tae





as suitable offers are to hand the Committee
decided that the prayer of Wenchow shall be
answered,

Will our young Ministers take this appeal to
heart? The need is pathetically urgent, and the
opening is one of the grandest.

DEMONSTRATIONS.

The Leeds friends made the visit of the
Committee memorable by their missionary
enthusiasm,

On the Monday evening a Conversazione was
held under the auspices of the Lady Lane Ladies’
Missionary Auxiliary Society. The large school
room was beautifully decorated; the guests were
received by the President and Mrs. Cornish, and
by the Treasurer and Mrs. Hart. The attendance
was large, and a varied programme of music,
singing, and short speeches gave the guests a
delightful evening.

The programme was gone through under the
chairmanship of John Akers, Hsq., London.

The greatest praise is due to Mrs. Grimshaw,
President of the Leeds and Bradford District
Ladies’ Missionary Auxiliary Society, to Mrs.
Longfellow, and the Secretaries of the Lady Lane
Missionary Society.

On the Tuesday evening there was a missionary
meeting held under the united name of the Leeds
and Bramley circuits. The chair was taken by
Mr. H. J. Hart, and the meeting addressed by the
President, the Treasurer, Rev. (). H. Goodman,
and General Missionary Secretary. Both chairman
and speakers moved on high levels both of thought
and utterance.

The secretary, Rev. J. R. Jackling did splendid
service in organising the meeting.

A special feature of this noble meeting was the
presentation to Mr. Goodman of a water colour
sketch of the ‘Trial Scene,” in the terrible ex-
periences through which he paased during the
war in the Mendi country. The sketch was the
work of an eminent London artist. The President
made the presentation in the name of, and on
behalf of, the Missionary Committee. It was a
scene not to be forgotten by those who witnessed
it, from first to last it was a complete surprise to
our dear heroic friend.

On the Wednesday evening a Missionary lecture
was given in Lady Lane, to the young people,
members of the several Young People’s Christian
Endeavour Societies in the city. The Rev. E.
Abbott was the lecturer, and Mr. J’. W. Thornton
was the lanternist. It was a noble idea well
worked out.

The Committee’s visit to Leeds will remain a
memorable one.

REV. C. H. GOODMAN’S STORY.

The thrilling story of Mr. Goodman’s ex-
periences during his captivity in the Mendi war
camp, written by our friend, Rev. W. Vivian,

MISCELLANEOUS. 55

F.R.G.S., is ready, price 6d., and can be had at
once from our own Book Room. It is
profusely illustrated and tastefully got up. The
story itself has all the charm of a novel, while
its pathos and tragedy are literal history of the
experience of one of our own Missionaries. Will
our friends introduce it at once into all our Sun-
day Schools and homes ?

An edition in cloth will be prepared for Mis-
sionary prizes, price 9d.

ANOTHER NOBLE OFFER,

A few days ago we received the glad news that
a second friend would give £50 a year for five
years towards additional Medical Missionary for
China. We thank our friend with all our heart.
We still need two others to make a similar
promise! There are many in our churches who
can do it! We still await their promise.

A HELPFUL BEQUEST.

We have to-day received from Mr. Wm. Frost,
junior, a cheque for £100, a bequest of late Mrs.
Bromley—£5() for evangelist work in Wenchow,
and £50 for “Settlement Chapel” Ningpo, on
certain ‘conditions. We are deeply indebted to
Mr. Frost for his kindly and generous interest in
our Mission work.

EXETER HALL.

Arrangements are completed for our London
Missionary Demonstration, Monday, April 24th.
The afternoon meeting will be presided over by
Mr. Craske, and the evening meeting by Mr. Robert
Turner, Rochdale, a member of the Missionary
Committee. Full particulars will be scattered
broadcast. Our London friends mean _ this
anniversary to be worthy not only the cause, but
the great opportunity which is ours in the open
doors, both “home” and “abroad” through
which is coming the passionate cry for help and

salvation.
Mark the date, April 24th. Remember the

Chairman’s list; let us make it £50011

MISCELLANEOUS.

AST year Miss Muriel Stevens, of Mans-
field, did so much for Missions that
Dr. Swallow determined to name after
her a cot in the hospital at Ningpo.
Muriel has not grown weary in well
doing. (This year she has collected
£10 1s. Od. I believe this amount is

without precedent in the history of our Juvenile

efforts.



* * *

Mr. G. H. Anprews, of 48, Church Street,
Mansfield, our Missionary Secretary there, has
had executed a beautiful and life-like photo of
Rev. G. H. Goodman. He will be glad to send to

%

































































































































56

MISSIONARY

any of my readers a copy on receipt of one shill-
ing—all the profits going to the Missionary Cause.
* * *

Misses Daisy and Winnie Pannett, having read
in the Ecuo that a harmonium is wanted for our
new church at Ribe, are asking their friends to
help them in getting one. They know Mr. Ellis,
who bas lately gone as a Missionary to Hast
Africa, and they would like’to send out the
instrument to him. If any of my readers will
assist them with a few shillings they will be much
obliged. The two little girls are daughters of the
Temperance Treasurer of the London District, and
their address is 486, Wandsworth Road, London,
8.W.



DEATH OF MR. GEORGE IBBERSON.

DEEPLY regret to intimate that Mr. George
Ibberson, of Sheffield, died on the after-
noon of Thursday, March 9th. He was
absent through illness from the recent

sittings of the Missionary Committee, but not one

of its members dreamt that the fellowship of many
years had so soon to beinterrupted by death. Mr.

Ibberson was a loyal and deeply-devoted member

of our denomination, and his love for missions

was a sacred passion. Most of our missionaries
have shared the hospitalities of his happy home,
and none would deny the appropriateness of the
appellation when I callhim the Missionaries’ Friend.

To his widow and family I offer my sincerest sym-

pathy. They have losta kind husband and father.

The Connexion has lost a faithful friend and

helper. But “ the Lord gave and the Lord hath



taken away, Blessed be the name of the Lord.”



MISSIONARY PIONEERS.

BY JOBN CUTTRLL.

IL.—Witi1am Carry anp Inpra.

7/ ROM Greenland’s icy mountains ”—
the scene of the heroic labours of
Hans Hgede sketched in the first
paper—to “India’s coral strand ”—
the scene of the pioneering -work of
William Carey, the subject of the
present one—is a somewhat “far
cry” geographically; but it only
serves incidentally to suggest a fact, which when
fully grasped is calculated to fortify the Chris-
tian missionary’s faith in the divineness of his
mission, and the ultimate supremacy of the
Christianity he goes forth to proclaim, and that
is, the wniversality of its adaptedness. In this

¢







PIONEERS.

respect it stands out in marked contrast to the
two other great missionary faiths with which it
has to try issues—Buddhism and Mohammedanism.
Neither of these two antagonistic religious sys-
tems could, live and flourish if transplanted to
Greenland or any other portion of the frigid
zone; no more than the feathery palm-tree of
the tropics could live if transplanted to the high
latitudes of eternal ice and snow. But the Chris- \
tian missionary can go forth upon his great em-

bassy with the firm and unfaltering persuasion
that the “glorious gospel of the blessed God” he )
has to proclaim is capable of adaptation to people









aah eS

asco







REY, C, H, GOODMAN.

of fevery clime and colour—of every zone and
latitude—can satisfy all their spiritual needs and
answer all their religious questions.

Tt was in this faith and persuasion that William
Carey set forth a century ago upon his great en-
terprise of accomplishing—as far as his individual
efforts could contribute to such a consummation—
the evangelisation of India.

In the paper on Hans Egede I stated that to
be a successful pioneer in any department of
human thought and activity requires a marked
individuality of character and a daring intrepidity
of spirit; and of this we could not have a fitter
or finer illustration than that supplied by the case







ne Ln ee — ~ — De

of William’ Carey. The very conception itself
which lured him from kindred, home and country
to the “ coral strand” of India, was a proof and
confirmation of this; a scheme, in fact, as has
been said, “‘ which in those days seemed almost
ludicrous because of its gigantic audacity.” For
what was it? Nothing less than of going to
India—“ that vast land of unequalled and inex-
haustible resources, of countless population, of
unparalleled superstition, learning, and idolatry,
and of overturning one of the oldest religions of
the world, and winning the people to Christi-
anity!’’ A lofty undertaking, truly! And yet
such was the daring scheme that Carey was re-
yolving in his mind when hammering away on
his lapstone in his obscure shop at Hackleton,
near Northampton, and when, during the day,
he was pointing a group of rustics to a map of
the world in his village school; and as his wand
passed from one’ country to another, the tears
gathered in his eyes as he said, “ These are pagans,
and these are pagaus, and these are pagans,’ un-
til, overwhelmed with the thought, he wept
aloud.

It is one thing, however, to form a sublime
conception; it is quite another to carry it out—
and it was in the latter part of his great work
that Carey showed his rare qualities as a mis-
sionary pioneer. This was seen in the first place
in the daring spirit of intrepidity with which he
grappled with and overcame the initial difficulties
and dangers which confronted him when he had
fairly started out upon his great propagandist
campaign. ‘Things were very different then from
what they are now. A missionary who goes out
to India at the present time goes out as one of an
organised body, and to a field whose difficulties
are known, and whose dangers are considerably
minimised. He builds upon foundations which
other men have laid; reaps the harvest of seed
sown by other hands, and, whatever individual
subordinates and members of the Indian govern-
ment may think or say of Christian missionaries
and their work, the general attitude of the govern-
ment is one of sympathy. rather than of antag-
onism ; of support rather than of suppression.

But when Carey and his somewhat erratic co-
adjutor, Thomas, weat forth to assail the colossal
superstitions of India, circumstances were very
different ; the difficulties were greater, the dangers
more numerous and threatening. Instead of a
sympathetic and well-affected government, they
were going toa land where they were liable to
imprisonment if they went without a licence, and
a licence could not be got, the “ Court of Direc-
tors” and “ Court of Proprietors ” being composed
chiefly of wealthy Anglo-Indians, of whom it
has been- said that “they were men who had
left their consciences behind them at the Cape
when they went out, and neglected to call for





MISSIONARY PIONEERS. ; 57

them on their way home.” The fact is, that
Carey and his coadjutor had, as it were, to be
smuggled into Bengal by a Danish ship; just as
afterwards, when Carey himself was established
at, Serampore, Marshman and Ward went out in
an American vessel, avoiding even the port of
Calcutta, and going up the river in a small boat
to join the great pioneer at Serampore, because a
passport could not be obtained from the ‘“ Court
of Directors”’ for them to join him there.

But those who have read the detailed account
of Carey’s life as contained in the published bio-
graphies of him, will know how none of these
things moved him how, instead of intimidating
and crushing him, they only acted upon him as
goads and stimuli, drawing out all the practical
and persistent forces of his character, by which
he not only overcame them, but, by means of an
astuteness and power of-organisation which would
have won him wealth and reputation in other
spheres of activity, turned them ultimately into
stepping-stones upon which he rose to the accom-
plishment of the great object that had lured him
away from his English home and friends.

And the same marked individuality of character,
the same persistent force of purpose which thus
enabled him to overcome the initial difficulties of
his missionary campaign in India, was also dis-
played—and with, perhaps still more conspicuous
lustre—in the way in which he carried on his
specific missionary work when he had got fairly
settled down to it, whether at Bandel, Nuddea,
Calcutta, in the Sunderbunds, Mudnabutty, Malda,
or finally at Serampore.

Perhaps I cannot do better than quote here an
extract from oné of Carey’s own letters, which not
only gives us a brief summary of his toils and
trials as a missionary pioneer, buat discloses to us
also what manner of spirit he was of, and with
what manner of spirit all should be filled and fired
who aspire to do similar work, and manifest a
similar heroism in the cause of Christian mis-
sions.

“My soul,’ he writes on one ocasion, after a
great fight of affliction which would have cowed
an ordinary mind, “my soul longeth and fainteth
for God, for the living God, to see His glory and
His beauty, as I have seen them in the sanctuary.
When I left England, my hopes of the conversion
of the heathen were very strong; but, amidst so
many obstacles, they would utterly die, unless up-
held by God. I have met with many things cal-
culated to upset them since I left my dear charge
at Leicester. Since that time I have had hurry-
ing up and down, a five months’ imprisonment
with carnal men on board the ship, five more
spent in learning the language, my moonshee not
understanding English sufficiently to interpret
my preaching, my colleague separated from me,
long delays experienced respecting my settlement,


































































































































































58

few opportunities for social wors hip, no woods to
retire to, like Brainerd, for fear of tigers, (no
fewer than twenty men in the department of
Dayhotta, where I am, have been carried away
from the salt-works this season) ; in short, no
earthly thing to depend on. Well, I have God,
and His Word is sure. Though the superstitions
of the Hindoos were a million times more deeply
rooted, and the example of Europeans a million
times worse than they are; if I were deserted by
all, and persecuted by all; yet my hope fixed on
that sure word will rise superior to all obstruc-
tions, and triumph over al! trials. God’s cause
will triumph, and I shall come out of all trials as
gold purified in the fire.”

What finer illustration could we have of Carey’s
intrepidity of spirit and unshakable faith in the
truth he preached and the God whom he served
than that which this letter supplies? It is the
kind of faith that moves* mountains, and casts
them into the very depths of the sea.

Any sketch, however brief, of William Carey
and his achievements, that did not take into ac-
count his work as a literary pioneer would cer-
tainly be very incomplete. By this I mean his
work as a translator of the Scriptures into Ben-
galee and various other vernaculars.
with his practical common sense, and keen spiritual
insight, this was the vantage ground for assail-
ing the ramparts and citadel of Indian as well as
all other heathenisms. And upon this, therefore,
he concentrated all that marvellous facility for
learning languages by which he had been able,
in a comparatively short time, to master that
most difficult tongue, the Sanskrit, and by means
of which, as a root-language, he was able to ac-
quire with comparative ease, the various vernacu-
lars, or local forms of speech, which sprang from
it. Some idea of the ardour and hardness with
which he laboured at this work of translation
may be gathered from the fact that he himself,
alone, exhausted in one day the energies of three
pundits, or native interpreters. By means of his
personal herculean industry, together with the as-
sistance, to some extent, of Marshman and Ward,
when they arrived on the scene, as well as other
literary coadjutors, translations, more or less com-
plete, were made in thirty-four different languages,
in addition to what some have regarded as the
greatest of all Carey’s literary productions, a poly-
glot Sanskrit dictionary, containing the equivalent
for each word in all the derived languages. True
it is, that many of these translations have been
superseded by other and more perfect works ; but
this was quite in accordance with what Carey
himself expected. In this respect, he regarded
himself as a literary pioneer, to prepare the way
for those who should come after him, and who
should build upon the foundations which he had
laid more perfect and reliable superstructures.





THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

To Carey, °



Perhaps I cannot better conclude this brief
cameo-sketch of William Carey and his work
than by quoting that fine testimony which William
Wilberforce on one occasion rendered to him in
the British House of Commons. One of its aris-
tocratic members had referred to the recent de-
parture of Carey for missionary work in India,
and with that haughty scorn which at that time,
especially, was regarded as the seal and certificate
of so-called “ honourable birth,” had characterised
it as “the mission of a madman.” Up rose
William Wilberforce, and repaying cynical scorn
wish virtuous indignation, vindicated the aspersed
reputation of his friend by telling the haughty
calumniator that “to his mind the sight of William
Carey, cobbler though he was, in his humble
workshop, with a map of India before him, plan-
ning its conversion to God, was a sublimer sight
than that of Milton in his study planning his
great work of ‘ Paradise Lost!’’’ And who is
there that is at all acquainted with the great and
heroic work which Carey accomplished as India’s
“Great Apostle,” and its principal missionary
pioneer, who is not ready to set his seal to ‘Wil-
berforce’s testimony that it is true ?





THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

BY BENNET NEWTON.



CHAPTER IY.

‘CrHe ANOCHOR’S WEIGHED.”

‘‘ Friends, and home, and all forsaking,
Lord, they go at Thy command,
As their stay Thy promise taking
While they traverse sea and land.”

happy possessors of gardens can enter-
tain their friends so pleasantly. The
j=} time was approaching also, when a pro-
portion of the students would leave
College to enter on their life work, the
prescribed years of training being com-
pleted. It was therefore decided at Matlock
House that a “breaking-up ” party should be
given in their honour. Margaret and her aunt,
Mrs. Marsh, who acted as housekeeper, had been
exceedingly busy for more than a week, planning
the erection of a marquee, ordering an additional
tennis court to be laid, together with the consider-

i T was summer, the time of year when the





Satis sien ~







THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

ation usual at such times, as to what must be pro-
vided for tea and supper.

At length the day so eagerly looked forward to
by many young people arrived, and, contrary to
fears, the weather was remarkably fine, which
added still further to their delight. The arrange-
ments made for the entertainment of the guests
proved successful in every particular, and “ all
went merry
as @ mar-
riage bell.”

As the
sun sank,
and the
shadows
lengthened
ov the
green,
close-cut
lawn, with
its charm-
ing figures
flitting
hither . and
thither,
while the
light’ glim-
mered . gol-
den among
the trees,
and every-
thin g was
looking at
its best,
Maggie
went into
the sum-
m er-house,
and found
Hugh sit-
ting silent
there.

Se A el
alone, Mr.
Meredith?”
she said.

“« Yes; I
was just
enjoying
the gay
scene. It |
is framed
in by the doorway, a living picture; come to
this point of view and look at it.”

“It certainly is lovely,” she said. “And of
what were you thinking when I interrupted
you? Shall I bid for your thoughts ?” she
asked gaily. ‘‘A penny! Twopence! Going!
gone to the highest bidder—that’s me. Never
mind the bad grammar. It is me should be a







correct English idiom. The French say, “ C'est
mot,’ why shouldn’t we follow their example?” .

“Tt. is I’ does sometimes sound a_ little
pedantic,” answered Hugh. “ Suppose you cor-

tinue to use the idiom, Miss Maggie, and those -

who hear it from your lips cannot fail to think
it correct,”

“Don’t talk nonsense, it is not like you. I
suppose you
think it
pleases
me.”

“And
does it
not?” he
said.

“Tt is not
very flatter-
1 no t20
suggest
that I shall
be pleased
with an
a bsurdity,”’
she an-
wered.

«J know
you like to
be flatter-
ed,” hesaid.

«‘Oh, in-
deed!” she
replied
saucily, and
what else do
you know
about me,
pray ?, {Are

OF SUR Re
palmist,
study cha-
racter from
the lines of
the hands ?
If so, you
haven’t ex-
amined
mine.”

«Tama
p h ysiogno-
mist. What

aR ASS

a



thoughtful

person is not ?” :
« And don’t you often find yourself mistaken ?”
«Only very rarely,” said Hugh.
“ Perhaps you will enlighten me further.”
« You might not be flattered then,” said he.
«Dear me! Ishan’t have to come to you for
a ‘character’ when I want one.”
“ On the contrary, if you require a true de-
























































































































































60

lineation, I am the very person to supply you.”

“J think you are rather conceited,” she said,
“ but tell me, what would you say ?” ‘

“T should say that you possess grand possi-
bilities, but you will not allow them free play.”

“* Well, never mind,” said Maggie, who began
io think she would rather not pursue the subject
further, “I am glad you find some good in me,
even if it only lies in ‘ possibilities.’ Are you
going to tell me what you were thinking about
when I came in? If not I must go,”

“Tf you really wish to know, I was thinking of
the time when I shall be ‘ far, far away.’ ”

“What a pity you are going! Of course I
mean for the people left behind,’ she said,
archly. “And you might have had such a beau-
tiful church at home,” she added regretfully.
“| know of one where they wanted you.”

“ What is your idea of a ‘beautiful church,’
Miss Dalrymple?” he asked.

“Oh! a large Gothic building, with stained-
glass windows, a good choir and organ, with
everything up'to date. I don’t know about the
electric light, it is rather glaring; but the pews
should be comfortable, of dark oak, and a nicely-
carved reading desk. I like blue for the cushions,
Then it should be well attended by nicely dressed
people. Now what is your idea ?”

« Very different from yours, I believe.”’

“ Don’t you think that churches and chapels
should be artistic and beautiful ?”

“7 certainly agree that grand music and
artistic surroundings may aid worship. ‘Hvery
good gift, and every perfect gift is from above,’
but still we are apt to think too much of these
accessories. Had I to choose between the two,
I would much rather preach to a handful of
heathen in a hut than to the most fashionable
congregation in the most stylish chapel in Eng-
land.”

“You do right to go to China then,” said
Maggie. ‘But really I must be off to see what
everyone is doing,”

Hugh rose also, and they were just leaving their
retreat, when they met Gladys and Mr. Macintyre
coming to look for them.

“ Here are the truants! Come, we want to
make up another ‘set.’ Most of them are too
tired to play any more, so it is our turn,” said
Gladys.

There were many onlookers at the keenly-con-
tested game which followed, for all four were
good players, and made in addition an attractive
quartette. Much interest centred around Mr.
Macintyre. who wasa stranger in the neighbour-
hood. Mageie and her father had met him at a
fashionable watering place in the early spring,
where they had made his acquaintance quite
informally at the boarding-house in which they
stayed. Afterwards he had presented a letter of



THROUGH STORMY WATERS.



introduction from a firm with whom Mr. Dal-
rymple had done business.

Mr. Macintyre had a shipping office in Liver-
pool, and had recently taken rooms in Irminster,
so that he was a constant visitor at Matlock House,
He was a man of pleasing exterior and fasgci-
nating manners, and made friends wherever he
went. -In Maggie’s circle, only a few dissentient
voices were raised in the general chorus of praise.

The weeks after the party flew by rapidly, filled
up as they were by preparations for Hugh’s de-
parture and by the excitement of inspiriting fare-
well meetings held at many important centres,
The young missionary was returning with Mr,
Woodley, whose enthusiasm carried all before it,
and the sadness of the forthcoming parting seemed
to be only a solemn refrain or accompaniment to
the martial music.

One sunny morning in September Hugh stood
on the deck of the outward-bound vessel the
“ Himalaya,” which lay in Southampton Water.

Many of the passengers were, like himself,
bound for the mission field. With full hearts
they stood side by side and watched the return
of the tender with its freight of relatives and
friends. Did their hearts falter as they took one
last long lingering look? No, for to the noble-
hearted, faithful missionary eternal things are
more real than the things of sense, and the pro-
mises of God upheld them through the pain of
parting.

Mr. and Mrs. Meredith, Gladys and Margaret,
had travelled down to Southampton the previous
day, and were staying at the comfortable Tem-
perance Hotel near the station. Mr. Dalrymple
and John Conibear had only arrived that morn-
ing, and asthe Dalrymples could not comfortably
reach their home the same day all had agreed to
remain till the morrow. There is an excitement,
a fascination about going,” said Maggie to Mr.
Conibear, as they walked back to the hotel, ‘“ just
as there is, | suppose, on the battle field. When
I saw them on board I could have wished I were

going too.”
« Yes, but something else is needed besides en-
thusiasm,” he answered. “On the eve of em-

barkation the excitement of being, as it were, the
hero of the hour must be a thrilling experience,
and lift one for the moment above the dead level
of commonplace. One fcels then, I should think,
fit to do or dare anything. But what of the time
when friends are far away, when you are home-
sick, when you must battle with disease and dis-
comfort of every kind, when your work does not
succeed, when you have to endure persecution
and perhaps death? You want something greater
to rely on then.”

“Yes,” said Maggie. “I have no doubt I
should want to come back in a week.”

«| pity heartily those who go to some districts,”



— a as =



as pitas



£5 igen eons sn” iain i os = i sci: ~,uiiabiniilias? ~









THE RITUALISTIC REVOLT. 61

« There are countries more
A man must be a heroindeed

said Mr. Dalrymple.
trying than China.
who endangers his life in West Africa, so aptly-

29

called ‘ the white man’s grave.

«And yet some who have gone still live,”
replied John.

“ Yes, I think that, with care, and coming
home every two or three years, a strong man can
last a long time, but really it makes my heart
bleed to think of the poor fellows who have
met their death there, even in our own mission
field.”

“Tt is very sad,” said John. “ They go out
so full of hope, and gradually they lose it.”

“ Not entirely, but the malaria must be very de-
pressing. A man can’t feel very bright and hope-
ful with the African fever in his veins.”

« We'll trust that Hugh will have a better time
inChina, Itsclimate is notso deadly,” said John.

“Tt is often very trying, nevertheless,” an-
swered Mr. Dalrymple, “ and it is always danger-
ous to break new ground there; the natives are
often hostile. Think how many missionaries have
lost their lives in China even recently. Bound
for the interior, as Hugh is, he will encounter
many hardships.”’

“Dear me!” said Maggie, “ he is very brave,”
but in the intervals of conversation it was not of
Hugh she thought. Ever and anon her mind
strayed to one whose claims to admiration lay in a
grace which was outward and visible merely, for
that which was inward and spiritual she cared
little, Had she not mistaken spurious coin for
gold, she might have spared herself much pain.

THE RITUALISTIC REVOLT.

BY THE EDITOR,
“



HERE can no longer be any pre-
tence that there is no crisis in the
Church of England.” | So writes
a provincial journalist in dealing
with the recent great meeting of
the English Church Union. ‘The
Bishop of Winchester, Arthur Balfour and others
have made light of the Protestant rising, as if it
were utterly uncalled for, and avowed their belief
that the practices which were properly complained
of were followed only by afew. Now when the
extreme Ritualistic position is maintained by the
30,000 members of the English Church Union
(including 4,000 Bishops and clergy), it would be
great hardihood or amazing folly to repeat the
ridiculous averment. Their President and spokes-
man, Lord Halifax, put the matter plainly. His
speech contained both defence and defiance, and
the manifesto which was adopted by the great and
influential gathering, shows that the English

4

Church Union will do desperate battle for the
principle of doing whatever they like.

We have called the adoption of this manifesto a
revolt; we might call it a rebellion. In this
audacious document there is an utter repudiation of
Protestantism. The name is never mentioned, and
the signers say, ‘We have denied and we deny
again that a new religious establishment was set up
in the sixteenth century.” We read also, “ It was
open to the rulers of England in the sixteenth
century to have thrown in their lot with the
foreign Reformers. .. ... They did not do so.”
If we have to regard the action of the rulers only,
we are not going to make any large assertions as
to their Protestantism. Young Edward VI. we may
honestly claim, but the Protestantism of Henry
VIII. was of a very fluid consistency, and even
“the fair vestal throned by the west” was not a
burning and shining Protestant light. Yet they
certainly maintained a position utterly irreconcil-
able with what the English Church Union asserts
on their behalf. Henry VIII. sent men to the
scaffold who denied his supremacy, and under
Elizabeth all who remained in alliance with the
Papal Church were deprived of their benefices.
The Continuity of the Ancient Church most
certainly did not continue unbroken.

The manifesto only lays claim to the English
rulers of the sixteenth century, it does not go so
far as to claim the English Reformers. Their pub-
lished and preserved utterances regarding the
Church of Rome could be too easily cited
to make this plausible. Dr. Littledale well
understood this when he railed against them in
clerical Billingsgate, speaking of them as ‘“‘a set
of miscreants” and declaring that Robespierre
and his fellows “merited quite as much admira-
tion and respect as Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer and
Hooper.” Dr. Littledale cannot have imagined
that the Reformers did not break with the
Ancient Church when he wrote of them in such
scandalous terms. His ‘“miscreants’’ were true
Protestants and the unflinching enemies of Rome.

The doctrinal standards of the Church of
England are Protestant. We do not mean merely
that in the thirty-nine Articles of Religion the
jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome in England is
repudiated, though that is much. But the finality
of Christ’s work upon the Cross which rings the
death knell of sacerdotal pretensions is asserted.
The doctrine of purgatory is repudiated, and
altogether the thirty-nine articles are thoroughly
anti-Romish.

It is perfectly true that in some of the
formularies of the church the anti-papal ring is
not so clear. The Puritans who remained in the
bosom of the Church of England were not content
with matters as they stood. They constantly
contended for a further reformation. They thought
there was a leaven in some of the services of the





































































































































church which required to be purged out. Lord
Chatham speaking of the Church of England in his
day said, “‘ We have a Popish liturgy. a Calvinistic
creedand an Arminian clergy.” The Protestantism
of the prayer book is a weak tincture, but when
the articles of religion are taken into account no
doubt can be entertained that its standards and
formularies on the whole are anti-Romanist,

The Protestantism of the Church of England is
recognized on our statute book. The act of
settlement by which William and Mary were
seated on the throne makes it necessary that the
-monarch should be a Protestant. On their corona-
tion the King or Queen is asked. “ Will you to
the utmost of your powers maintain the laws of
God, the principles of the gospel and the Pro-
testant religion established by law?” Of course
an assenting reply is necessary. We cite this
simply to show how the constitution of our
country identifies the Protestant Reformed religion
with the religion established by law.

We can only wonder that a body of men,
educated, and in their own way religious, can in
their public declaration not simply ignore but
actually deny a fact that is so patent. If no new
religious body was established at the English
Reformation, then the church under denry,
Edward, Mary, Elizabeth was the same organiza-
tion, and what can we make of the mulcts and
martyrdoms that were suffered by each party in
turn? People knew better at the time,
understood that a death struggle was going on
between the old and the new. And people know

better now whatever the English Church Union
may say.

LITERARY NOTICES

BY THE EDITOR.

O any one unacquainted with the sad reve-

| lations by two American ladies in refer-
ence to military life in India, the title of

a booklet, published at one shilling by

Messrs. Morgan and Scott, viz., The Queen’s
Daughters in India, would give no idea of the
nature of its contents. These ladies found a
shameful connection existing between our Indian
Government and sexual vice, and the unhappy
women licensed to carry on a vile and polluting
traific are the persons meant by “the Queen’s
Daughters.” The law which permits the regu-
lation must be “steeped in apostacy and unbelief,”
and as can be clearly shown it does not even
secure the immunity from disease which is the
professed aim of the unholy regulation. Persons
of mature years should read this book, that they











LITERARY NOTICES,

may know the iniquity that is done, and so learn
to pray and work for its suppression.

Tam glad to find, by a quarterly publication
called Madeira Islands, that a « special organiza-
tion ” entitled “ Madeira Mission” exists. Mr.
and Mrs. Jeffard are the agents of the Associa-
tion. We wish them success in “ benighted,
priest-ridden Madeira.”

Ihave received a copy of the Woman’s Evangel
for February. It is published in Dayton, Ohio,
and is the organ of the Woman’s Missionary Asso-
ciation of the United Brethren in Christ. This
is the Association whose missionaries at Rotofunk
were all killed in the recent rising in the Sierra
Leone Rebellion. It is an interesting publication,
having some instructive articles and much recent
intelligence from the Foreign Field. :

Messrs. T. F. and A. Nemour have sent me an
eight-page pamphlet,entitled A Glance over Moham-
medans and Mohammedanism, and a Suggested
Evangelistic Effort on their Behalf, It indicates
with great clearness the points of agreement and
difference between Christianity and the faith of
Mahomet, and yives accurate information of an in-
teresting kind. The two brothers, from experience
and observation, are convinced that an evangelistic
paper in Arabic might through God’s blessing
do much good, as Arabic is to Mohammedans
a sacred language, and whatever is written in
it receives great consideration. They wish to
establish and conduct such a paper, one that would
deal with the Moslems in Christian love, avoiding
every form of attack and treating solely on reli-
gious subjects. The appeal is written in a modest,
yet earnest manner, and has impressed me very
much. As the writers ask for the prayers of
Christian people and would be glad to hear from
those interested, I may say that their address is 67,
Grayshott Road, Lavender Hill, 8.W. I only know
of them through the medium of this pamphlet.

In his “ notes” the Missionary Secretary calls
attention to the narrative of Mr. Goodman’s Cap-
tivity in Mendiland, which has been written by
the Rev. W. Vivian, F.R.G.8. Advance sheets of
the booklet were forwarded to me, and as I have
read very carefully the interesting account I can
heartily join with Mr. Chapman in his cordial
recommendation of the publication,

THe man who confesses his ignorance is on
the road to wisdom,

Do your best to-day and you will be able to do
better to-morrow.

We must live for Christ here if we would live
with Him hereafter,
Puayer is not conquering God’s reluctance,

but taking hold of God’s willingness.— Phillips
Brooks,



Sa Oe >
lat

























' its duties and privileges,

ee eT a nee! - a i a eT a NN ———— eee er

TAE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE.

BY EDWARD ABBOTT.
§ HE Littleborough Society has had a suc-

cessful, anniversary. The sermons were

preached by Mr. A. E. Greensmith, of the

College—an ardent endeavourer. The
choir for the occasion was composed of OC. E.
members and a few friends, and the collection
realized the satisfactory sum of £6. Besides this,
£1 10s. was collected for missions at the weekly
meetings.

Soms one has been dreaming of late, and there
are more unlikely things than the dream becoming
true. The dream is “A Federation of Christian
Youth.” The millions of the Y.P.S.C.E. and the
millions of the Epworth League, joined, with the
multitudes of the Wesley Guild, in addition to the
thousands of other young people’s societies—
leagues, guilds, brigades, and legions of various
names and sorts. What a meeting that will be ?

We are moving towards it, and possibly—yea, —

probably—before many years have passed the
Federation of “ Youth ” in Christendom will be
a fact.



A recent topic for the weekly meeting should
have special interest for all “ Christians ” and an
extra-special interest for Christian Hndeavourers
— A Missionary Church.” Every Church ought
to be that, and if it is not that it is not living up to
It is threatened with
the calamity of losing itself by selfish salvation.
A clever man said this, and itis worth thinking
about: “A Church that is not a missionary
church will some day be a missing church.”
“ Whosoever will save his life shall lose it.” The
law is the same for the individual member of the
Church. How this works out is told in the fol-
lowing verses :

‘Dig channels for the streams of love
Where they may broadly run,

And love has overflowing streams
To fill them every one.

** But if thou cease at any time
Such channels to provide,

The very fount of love for thee
Will soon be parched and dried.

‘* For thou must share, if thou would’st keep,
That good thing from above ;

Ceasing to share, you cease. to have,
Such is the law of love.”

Misstonary effort isnota failure. ‘“ Fifty years
ago seven shoemakers in the city of Hamburg
took this pledge, ‘ By the grace of God, we will
help to send the Gospel to our destitute fellow
men,’ In 25 years they established 50 self-
supporting churches, gathered 10,000 converts,
distributed 400,000 Bibles and 800,000 tracts, and
had carried the Gospel to 50 millions of the race.”
Tt has been calculated that 160 such men would
“preach the Gospel to every creature” in 25
years.





THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE. 63

Tue Easton Y.P.8.C.E. (Bristol) celebrated its
anniversary on Sunday and Monday. Rev. J.
Whittles and Mr. G. Erith preached morning and
evening. In the afternoon the service was taken
mainly by the Y.P.S.C.E. members, with an ad-
dress by Rev. J. W. Mold. ‘On Monday Rev. J.
Whittler presided, and addresses were delivered
by Revs. G. Graves and R. H. Little.









Hongracu C.E. sermons were preached by Rev.
F. Clements, who in addition to morning and °
evening services, conducted a public C.H. meeting
in the afternoon.

EypEavour continues to thrive in Kingswood.
A successful “rally” of neighbouring societies
was held in Zion Chapel, Mr. W. Body presiding.
Rev.. F.:Clements, formerly of the district, and
Rev. D. G. Davies gave addresses, and a large and
profitable consecration meeting was conducted by
Mrs. Clements, in which 24 societies responded.



The third anniversary of the Crofton Society
was held on Sunday and Thursday, Mr. J. Illing-
worth preaching on Sunday, and Rev. J. Cottam
and Mr. W. Ashton speaking at the public meet-

ing.

“Tum poor ye have always with you.” The
young people of the Herne Hill Society are not
forgetful of this, and from time to time give evi-
dence of their sympathy. Their last effort of this
kind was on Tuesday evening, when a magic-
lantern entertainment was given to 200 poor
children. Following this was a supper of songs
and pudding, which was greatly appreciated by
the small inhabitants of the slums.











Two of our ministers—Rev. J. J. Martin and
Rev. W. Vivian—have been taking prominent
positions in the annual meetings of the Bradford
and District Union. Mr. Martin presided over
the afternoon meeting and Mr. Vivian over that in
the evening. The report indicated progress and
encouragement. ‘The ballot for election of officers
resulted in Mr. Martin’s re-election to the vice-
presidency.









Av Keighley the Cavendish-street Junior Society
sustained the programme of the juvenile mis-
sionary meeting, and rendered valuable service to
the church. The superintendent of the juniors—
Miss Moore—conducted the meeting, Miss Hors-
fall, of Ilkley, giving the address.

Tuosx Endeavourers who purpose attending the
National Convention in Belfast at Whitsuntide
will be interested in knowing that the Hospitality
Committee will be able to provide homes for dele-
gates for about fifteen shillings for the whole
term—viz., from Saturday night to Wednesday
morning.


















































































ra,
a ft
Le ~
Atnto ZF
OTS. uaa






aaa

BY THE EDITOR.

REV. CHARLES NEW.
3 || HIS good man was the brother of Joseph
Ml






























) New, of whom I wrote in January. He
f’ was born in London in 1840. His
—= parents were poor but godly. He was
duly sent to school, but he had an incapable
teacher. The last four years of his schoo! life
his teacher taught him nothing. This could
hardly occur now, I think. As soon as he could
work, he had to do it; and was very glad when
he could help his mother in this way. At
eighteen years of age he left home and had to be
dependent on his own earnings. He went to
Northampton, where we had a small church which
he joined, having been converted in London under
a sermon by a worthy local preacher. The
minister, after a time, suggested that Charles
should enter the ministry, and after due inquiry
and examination he was received.

TEN YEARS IN AFRICA,

Mr. New laboured in Southport and Camelford
before he became a Missionary. There was then
an urgent call for men to goto Hast Africa. Five
men went out to establish the mission, and only
two were left—the heroic Thomas Wakefield, and
James Woolner, now no more. He was asked by
the Missionary Secretary if he would go to their
help, and he was willing. Ere he could go, news
arrived of his brother’s death in Sierra Leone.
This might have deterred some, but “He had
vowed to the Lord, and would not go back.”
“Return I could not,” he wrote, “and by God’s
grace I did not.’’ A little later he heard that
Mr. Woolner had been put on a native boat in a
dying state. “The greater need I should get
there quickly,” was his beautiful reply. He
went, and for ten years continued “serving the
Lord with all humility of mind, and with many
tears and temptations which befell him.”

GOES UP KILIMA-NJARO.

The highest mountain in East Africa is Kilima-
Njaro. No one had ever climbed to the top of
it. The natives had a superstitious dread of try-
ing to do so. They said there was silver on its
top, and if they meddled with it the gods would
be angry with them. Dr. Krapf said that the
silver was snow. Men of science said it could
not be. Charles New thought he would go and
see. The natives he took with him could not hold





THE CHILDREN’S PAGE,



out. One, Tofiki, went farthest, but had to give
up. He told Mr. New to go on and he would
wait for him, even if he waited till he died. He
went on alone. He did not reach the highest
peak, but he reached the line of perpetual snow,
He carried away some blocks of the frozen snow,
and when his men were told to put them to their
lips everyone ‘said “water!” There was no
word in their language for snow. This ascent of
the high mountain was quite a feat in explora-
tion.

JOINS THE LIVINGSTONE SEARCH EXPEDITION,

For along time people did not know whether
Dr. Livingstone was living or dead. An expedition
was arranged to go and search for him. It, reached
Hast Africa on its way, Before they could set out
for the interior marvellous news came to their ears
and the ears of the world. Dr. Livingstone had
been discovered at Ujiji, on the Victoria Lake, by
Henry M. Stanley. 1t was still desirable to take
him supplies, but the chief of the expedition re-
signed, and nothing was done, Mr. New had
been asked to join the expedition as interpreter,
and had done so, but as the expedition was aban-
doned his services were not required.

VISITS ENGLAND.

Mr. New came home for awhile after the break-
down of the search expedition. He was present
at the Bristol Assembly of 1872, and spoke at a
great missionary meeting held in connection with
it. He had been away ten years, and his recep-
tion was enthusiastic. Missions were benefited by
his labours, and he vigorously denounced slavery,
which Dr. Livingstone called “the open sore of
the world.” He also published an interesting
book, ‘Life, Wanderings and Labours in Hast
Africa.” After two years he returned. He
intended ‘to open a new Mission and tried to do so.
The place of which he thought was Usambara.
Being disappointed in this, he visited Chagga
which lies at the base of the great mountain, The
chief treated him with great cruelty and robbed
him. Mr, New felt thankful that he got away
alive.

DIES ON HIS WAY HOME.

Mr. New commenced his journey back to Ribe
but he never reached it. He was suffering from
want of food, he was oppressed with a terrible
disease ; sorrow, disappointment and anxiety all
preyed upon him. Reaching Rabai, not far from
our own station, he wrote, in great weakness, to
Mr. Wakefield to come at once if he wished to see
him alive. Mr. Wakefield went at once but found
him dead. His sun went down while it was yet
day. He was only thirty-four when he died. His
life has been beautifully written by Rev. 8. 8.
Barton, and many interesting particulars are given
of him which cannot be mentioned here.
“ Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.”






i.

































LATER YEARS IN NINGPO.

BY F. GALPIN,

CHAPTER II.
OVERLAND TO WENCHOW.

OR many years missionaries have been able
to travel between Ningpo and Wenchow
by steamer.

The journey, a little over two hundred
English miles, usually requires about
twenty-four hours, and when compared to

the journey overland, may be regarded as a

pleasure trip.

Chinese junks have been sailing between the
two ports for I know not how many centuries, but
the great waste of time involved has frightened
the missionaries and made them prefer any route
rather then face the trials of a journey by native
junk. If a missionary did engage a passage by
junk, he usuaily repented of his bargain many
times before he arrived at the end of his journey,
and the termination of his troubles.

“We sail to-morrow,” would be the first answer
the traveller received when he made enquiries































about the date of departure. Going the next day
to the native office the enquirer would receive the
same answer, and at length after a lapse of several
days, the Chinese agent might perhaps make an
additional statement like the following: ‘‘ At the
very latest we shall start in two or three days.”

The Chinese agents would not frankly and
openly say, “‘ We shall not start for two or three
weeks, or until we are full of cargo,” lest they
should lose the passengers.

Then the miserable arrangements, no berths or
cabins, just spread your bedding upon the cargo
in the hold; endure the company of rats and
cockroaches, and in wet weather be half stifled
with the ill odours and bad airs in the hold, and
perhaps be delayed for a week or ten days at some
anchorage because of contrary winds. I preferred
the slow method of overland travel and will give
a condensed account of one journey which I took
in 1875.

On Tuesday, April 6th, I left Ningpo at
night in a flat-bottomed boat, covered in the
middle with bamboo mats, but open at each end to
allow the boatmen to work.

We protect ourselves from the night air by the






































































































































































66

use of a sensible cap fit for night or day, and the
next morning we are thirty miles from Ningpo
and at Fung-hwa. We bargain with porters or
coolies to carry our luggage over the next stage of
the journey, a distance of, forty English miles, to
occupy two days. The trouble is to agree as to
price. If you talk much and occupy a long time
the rate is reduced to within a measurable distance
of equity ; but this fair dealing is impossible with-
out wasting an hour or two of precioustime. The
rate ultimately agreed upon is about one penny
English money per English mile per hundred-
weight. a

When we were ready to start it was nearly
noon, and the rain commenced to fall; but we
had to go on through the wet. . The country is
usually extremely beautiful at this time of the
year; many fields were covered with the pale
green leaves and bright yellow flowers of the
rape, wheat and beans are common enough, and
the poppy which supplies the opium is largely in
evidence.

Our road winds up a hill, and on the top isa
Pekin barrier, at which place duties are levied
upon all kinds of produce that pass in or out of
the district.

Some oxen were being driven along the road.
The owners had to pay one shilling per head for
each animal, and the duty would have been paid
once or twice before, according to the distance
from which the cattle came.

We were glad to reach the village of Si-tin,
twenty miles on our way, where we had to lodge
for the night.

_We were wet and cold, as the rain had continued.

There was a large fire in the inn furnace, fed
by loose pieces of pine bough and brushwood, and
we volunteered to act as stokers for the old woman
in charge of the fire so that we might dry our
clothes and get some warmth. She was glad to
get away from the smoke aud flames, and we ac-
complished our purpose.

The inn provides a supper for travellers; on
this occasion it consisted of pork, fish, eggs, bean-
curd, and rice.

After supper we had a conversation with our
fellow-travellers and gave away a few books.

I had noticed a funeral procession during the
day. A live chicken was fastened to the top of
the coffin; this represented the soul of the de-
ceased, which was being carried to its final home.

This is one of the Buddhist ways of praying,
“may he rest in peace!”

On Thursday morning we started for the other
twenty miles’ journey.

Our way lay around an arm of the sea, and
through a wonderful valley, the hills of which
were beautiful because the wild azalea was in full
bloom.

All available land was cultivated for wheat

LATER YEARS IN

NINGPO.

and poppy; we saw several large patches of
poppy intended to produce opium. At that time
the poppy plants were from four to ten inches
high. On the road we met a company of
Buddhist priests who had travelled nearly 2,000
miles; they wore hats to resist all weathers, rain
or sun: the hats were made of oak-leaves thickly
and skilfully woven.

We passed a curious structure of stone called
“The Bridge of Twelve Treasures.” The name was
said to be derived from a legend, that at that
spot twelve little chicks belonging to some poor
but. pious old woman had been transformed into
twelve blocks of silver.

We were glad to reach a station belonging to
the China Inland Mission, where we remained in
comfort for thenight. We had a very acceptable
supper, consisting of tea and hot buttered toast.
We had taken the bread with us from Ningpo, and
the butter. We ended the day with a service, and
I preached from the seventh chapter of Romans.

On Friday we had the usual friendly dispute
with the porters, and after an hour or so we started,
This day’s travelling was among the hills, and our
eyes were gladdened by signs of agricultural ac-
tivity, andscenes of natural beauty everywhere.
On the grass at our feet white and blue violets
grew in great abundance. The pines upon the
hills showed that timber. was plentiful ; beneath
the pines azalea and rhododendron added colour
to the hills. We had to ascend a rude flight of
steps cut in the rock, and after a day’s journey of
twenty miles were glad to find a resting place in a
hut which served as an inn for travellers, Out-
side the hut there were some splendid specimens
of the Camilla Japonica ; if the interior of the hut
had been in’ keeping with the beauty of the
scenery, we might have imagined that we had
found man’s long-lost Paradise.

The people in the village were well disposed to
us.
We were allowed to conduct a service in their
ancestral Hall. I told the story of the lost piece
of silver, and we answered many questions at the
close. Our beds consisted of some boards and clean
straw, but we had a peaceful night.

Next morning (Saturday) we had prayers in the
village street before starting, and then left to con-
tinue our journey.

Most of our way was down the valley which
leads to Tien-tai, famous for its Buddhist temples.
The fields were rich with wheat and rye, and
clusters of tallow trees, the fruit of which is used
in the manufacture of Chinese candles. We were
amazed at the vast tracts of land given to the
opium cultivation.

When we reached the town of Tien-tai we hired
a boat and passed the night in peace. The next
day (Sunday) we halted and spent the day in con-
versation with any who came near.











There had been a riot in the town a short time
before, and we were advised to remain outside.

We walked through the town on Monday morn-
ing and sold some books., We heard the cause of
the riot ; it arose from excessive taxation of land
under cultivation.

On Tuesday morning we reached the city of
Taichow, in which was a station belonging to the
China Inland mission, but only Chinese in charge.
We spent a few hours in the city and then hired
another boat to take us 40 miles by river. We
had little room to lay down, and passed a miser-
able night, with little sleep, but the boatmen
were pleasant, and agreeable, and musical !

Wednesday, Aprill4th, we left the river boat
and walked a short distance to a canal, where we
hired another boat,

We just settled into the new craft when we
were deluged with a thunderstorm, but as the
boatman said, ‘‘ If the Emperor were here, he
could not have had better treatment.”

After the storm was over, we were wishful that
the boatman should start, but he told us we must
wait half an hour, while he took his opium.

The boats in this section of the canal are small
and flat, and are propelled in a most peculiar
manner.

The boatman walks along the canal bank and
pushes the boat through the water by means of a
short stout pole! After thirteen English miles of
pushing we change boats again, into another sec-
tion of the canal,and travel another thirteen or four-
teen miles, reaching Weng-ling on Thursday morn-
ing. Now we continue our journey by walking two
miles over a hill to the sea-coast and fishing
village called Below the River.

If we are successful, we shall secure a passage
in a fishing boat which will take us right across
the Wenchow Bay and up the river to the city.

The only available craft was a small junk used
ordinarily for carrying sea shells for lime burn-
ing. We were still seventy English miles from
Wenchow, and the tides were not in our favour,
80 we spent Thursday afternoon visiting the
villages,

Towards the evening of Thursday we went
aboard the junk we had hired for seventeen
shillings, and cleaned out the only cabin the
ship had; this was the main hold, it was wet
and dirty and alive with glistening and active
cockroaches and other vermin, which I need not
mention in detail.

The cockroaches were too numerous to exter-
‘tminate altogether; we had to be content by
killing a few of the large ones!

Then we spread some dry straw which we had
procured ashore, and this gave us some relief from
the dirt below.

On Friday we had a fair wind and had hopes of
making Wenchow that day.

OUR, FOREIGN FIELD. 67

On a previous occasion when crossing this bay
we expected a brush with pirates, and made all
necessary preparation, and in addition had to com-
fort our junk captain and exhort him to keep up
his courage. But this time we had only a plea-
sant and uneventful sail, and were brought to
anchor close to the city of Wenchow on the
afternoon of Friday.

That means ten days on the journey, and nine
out of ten were spent in travel, as follows: Four
days through valley and over hill, or walking
along the sea shore ; and five days and four
nights travelling by river, canal, and sea. Change
and variety enough to suit any one hungering
after novelty, and long enough to make every
traveller desirous of reaching home.

And yet not quite 200 miles has been covered
on the whole journey.

My readers will easily imagine how thankful
missionaries are for the steamer, which has brought
so much comfort and saves so much time. When
the locomotive is running overland as the steamer
now travels along the coast and up the rivers of
China, missionaries will be amongst the first to
enjoy the advantages.





EDITORIAL NOTES.
CHINA.

RS. SOOTHILL, in a letter to the Editor,
says, “ We cannot be said to have en-
larged our city chapel before it was
needed. At this morning’s service we

5 had between 600 and 7UU present
It is the first Sunday in the Chinese New Year
(February 12), and the chapel presented a grand
sight, both the old and new portions being com-
fortably filled. To-day is the only Sunday dur-
ing the whole year when the shops are closed,
for it isa general holiday, and some come to ser-
vice now who come at no other time.

* * *

“ Spraxine of crowded meetings, lam reminded
of one which at which Mr.Stobieand Mr. Soothill were present.
The occasion was the opening of a new preach-
ing place just inside the Hemp-gate on the bank
of the river.

“This Hemp-gate preaching place is a great
gratification to us, for it is entirely the project of
the earnest Christians living about there. The
house was taken, a man put in charge, and week-




























































































































































night services announced almost before we knew
anything about it. Then the two pastors were
invited to grace the opening with their honoured
presence. On arrival they found a mass meeting
in possession, and it was with difficulty they gained
access. There is always an element of uncertainty
about crowds such as these of river-bank people,
and one needs to know how to deal with them.
In such circumstances Mr. Soothill always falls
back on the parable of the prodigal son, and he
never fails of attracting interest and arresting at-
tention. He did not fail on this occasion.
* * *

“A FORTNIGHT ago my husband and Mr. Stobie
left for Jui-an—our Jericho, as we often call it,
This was a somewhat anxious time for me, left at
home, for no foreigner had ever before attempted
to spend a night in this proud literary city, nor
had Mr. Soothill been there since we were forcibly
ejected twelve long years ago. My last words as
they left the house on the Saturday afternoon
were, ‘I hope you will come back with nothing
worse than broken ‘heads, at which we all
laughed, and they said, of course, there was no
need for anxiety.

“They had intended to arrive at Jui-an about
11 p.m., and walk quietly into the city from the
boat after the people had gone to bed. It was
1 a.m., however, before they found themselves
at the chapel, and even then could not sleep be-
fore they had been all over the premises, which
had, of necessity, been bought before being seen.

* * %

“ On Monday it was no small relief to my mind
to get the following letter from Mr. Soothill :—

‘Just finished afternoon service; had a lovely
time. Place somewhat small, but on the whole
satisfactory. Site is quite big enough for a decent-
sized chapel—say, to seat 400, so I think we ought
to be glad. It has been a first-rate day, lots of
people, but all so civil and nice. The best out-
station I have been at, and the Christians seem
of a superior class. We have not had an unkind
word, and I have preached for probably nearly
three hours without an adverse comment, or any
mockery. It has been a most gratifying time.
The only sorrow I have is we have not a number
one preacher to put here.’

“TJ learnt afterwards that early on the Sunday
one of our students, whose home is at Jui-an,
and whose father is a colonel, had gone out to
the jetty at 6 am. with an escort of soldiers,
hoping to escort the gentlemen in, but he was too
late. After the services both Mr. Stobie and Mr.
Soothill walked openly in the most public streets
without rudeness, which to us (and, considering
the past), seems incredible.

* * *

“On the return journey, and before reaching

Jui-an, Mr. Stobie had a little adventure. He



OUR FOREIGN FIELD.





was walking along the bank, and had to pass
through a large village, where the inhabitants
are notoriously impolite. He expostulated with
them in vain. They followed him through the
village in an ever-increasing swarm, abusing and
stone throwing. A second expostulation proved
unavailing, and soon after leaving the village the
stone throwing left no choice but attack or flight,
Flight is impossible to a north-countryman, s0
Mr. Stobie ‘faced the music,’ gave chase, and
seized a youngster, who was stooping down for
another stone. Tucking him under his arm he
commenced to carry him off, struggling and yell-
ing. ‘Now I am going to take you to the magis-
trate, said Mr. Stobie. Hereupon one of the
elders came up and besought Mr. Stobie to let
the boy go, and himself depart out of their coasts
in peace. Mr Stobie dismissed the youngster with
a few words of exhortation, after which the man
who claimed him, to use Mr. Stobie’s own expres-
sion, ‘ Warmed his ears for him.’

«We quite expect that this will end the annoy-
ance that foreigners have always experienced at
this place.

* * *

«“ Wuen I began this letter I intended giving you
an account of our first united conference in Wen-
chow, which took placein Christmas week. The
Inland Mission and ourselves united in a series
of meetings, which were held alternately in their
chapel and ours. Special subjects were prepared
and spoken, both by natives and foreigners, much
good feeling and spiritual power prevailed, and
we devoutly trust the influence of those meetings

will remain until the next Conference can be.
held.”

* %

Rey. J. W. Heywoop, in forwarding the latter
part of the account of his visit to Japan, writes
to the Editor :—

“You will be glad to know that we shall have
a good year’s report to send to our home churches.
All is going on well—very well.” As cold water
to a thirst soul, so are good news from a far

country.
Ea * *

In a letter to Rev. W. Kaye Dunn, Miss Hmma
Hornby expresses her thanks to the Manor Chapel
friends for kind gifts they had sent, and tells how
they were distributed. She says:—

“On the Thursday before Christmas day wé
gave a party to some poor children who regu-
larly attend at a small mission station on the
river side. On arrival we found from one hun-
dred to two hundred children gathered together.
After a nice .meeting, oranges and candy were
distributed with a pair of woollen mits, baby’s
cap, and a scarf to each, according to their
age.

“The day after Christmas we gave party to all













GENERAL MISSIONARY

the women and children of some of our churches.
The day was a lovely one, and they enjoyed them-
selves very much. It was amusing to see them
race with their small feet for the remaining part
of the woollen articles you sent. All your hearts
would have been made glad to see what joy you
had given to a large number of poor ones.”

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S
NOTES.
EAST AFRICA.

just to hand from Mr,
Howe, is the following paragraph,
which he thinks we might publish.

“The famine is getting worse ;
multitudes of people throng our
doors in the morning day by day,
seeking employment or relief, or seeking to realise
on their live stock—fowls, sheep, goats, etc.,
ete.

“T have been obliged to do something to meet
this terrible condition of things: We have con-
tinued to sell cheap grain, at a price much below
that charged by the local Indian trader, to give
supplies of food to the aged widows and sick,
and have started relief works on a small scale in
the shape of repairs to roads on the mission
estate—at a cost of about six shillings per day.
This was the very least we could do, and the
only possible way of keeping our mission estate
together.

“Some months ago you said I might draw on
the treasurer to the extent of £5 for relief. This
will go no way whatever! Two or three gifts
of a £10 note each would go a long way towards
meeting our requirements for two or three months
to come. I have so far refrained from asking
directly for help from home, but I think you
night publish this paragraph of my letter.”

This is a very sad condition of things; it is sad
when it has to be faced and grappled with at
home—how much sadder must it be in Hast
Africa ?

Surely there are those who could spare the
£10 notes without diminishing their ordinary
contribution, and help to meet a painful crisis in
Kast Africa.



REV. JAMES ELLIS.
Two most delightful letters are to hand from

Mr. Ellis, delightful for the hopeful way in
which*he speaks of the work before him, and
the way in which he is mastering the language,
and cheerfully adjusting himself to his new and
strange conditions of life.

Mr. Ormerod and Mr. Griffith also write very
cheeringly of the work in their respective sta-
tions. From all the cry comes, ‘‘ We need more
agents,”



SECRETARY’S

NOTES. 69

CHINA,

Ningpo. Dr. Swallow and Mr. Heywood
write in glowing terms of the extraordinary growth
of the work both in the city of Ningpo and all
the “‘ out” stations.

It is not to be supposed that our brethren have

no difficulties, no persecution to face and endure.
It is far otherwise! The Chinese are not going
to allow the temples to pass into the hands of the
hated foreigner without a struggle.
The most inspiring news comes to hand from
time to time of the noble way in which Miss
Abercrombie and Mr. Sheppard are addressing
hemselves to the mastering of the language, and
fitting themselves for the work of the future. Do
the readers of the Misstonany Hono remember
hese friends in their prayers ?

Wenchow.. Letters are to hand both from Mr.
Soothill and his heroic wife, the reading of which
has made my heart ache. I say this deliberately !
The earnest' manner in which they set forth the
growth of the work in’ Wenchow, and their
“heart-sickness”” in the painfully long delay in
sending out the additional agents needed, fills
one’s heart with keen pain. This is a splendid
opportunity! Have we no scholarly young min-
ister who will offer for educational work, and
others in whose heart glows an intense passion for
souls, who will offer for general evangelistic
work? The fields are, indeed, ‘ white unto har-
vest.” Will our young ministers take this appeal
from China to heart ?

JAMAICA.

Our friend Mr. Bavin reports himself well in
health, cheerful in spirit, and his hands full of
work. Mrs. Bavin and the children are also
well.





REV. C. H. GOODMAN,

Will our ministers use the leaflet which has
been sent them announcing the sketch of Mr.
Goodman’s experiences in the late Mendi war,
and Mr. Wakefield’s historic sketch of our East
African Mission. Please make both widely known
and urge the sale.



MY VISIT 10 JAPAN.
BY J. W. HEYWOOD.

Part II.

o>

NTIL the new treaty of 1899 comes into
force, all foreigners desirous of
travelling in the interior—which
means any distance beyond 40 miles
from Treaty Ports—must have a pass-
port. Application has to be made
through the British Consul who

forwards it to the Kencho—the Prefectural Office,

where the Japanese portion of the passport is






















































































































































































































































70

granted, to which the English translation is after-
wards affixed at the British Consulate. A fee of
two yen (about 4s. 4d.,) is charged for this docu-
ment, all of which goes to the British exchequer.

An English Baptist Missionary from Shantung,
China, having proposed a walking tour, I made
the usual application for a passport. Through
some inadvertence my passport had. not arrived
by the time we had arranged to start. Running
the risk of being sent back to Yokohama under
police escort, I went off without it.

Fortune favoured me, for on applying at the
railway station for a ticket for Kozu—40 miles
inland from Yokohama, and from which we













intended to commence our tramp over the hills,
no demand was made for my passport.

How like home and yet how unlike home was
the scene which presented itself on the platform !
The bustling, hurrying crowds; porters carrying
handbags and wheeling truck-loads of luggage ;
the cool supercilious looks of certain groups of
persons whose aspect plainly declared to all that
they were old travellers by rail, in contrast with
the nervous demeanour of many whose actions
plainly denoted that they were about to make
their maiden trip; and the shrill whistles of
arriving and departing trains, made up a scene
which | had not witnessed for seven years, This
of itself was refreshing and interesting, but how
much more so when all the actors were Japanese!

MY VISIT TO JAPAN.

JAPANESE INN AND GARDENS.

The effect was heightened by the costumes
worn by the people. There were those who
retained the full Japanese dress, the variegated
colours and loose but comfortable style of which
seemed pretty and charming compared with the
dress of many who had adopted the Western
costume of close fitting clothes and stiffly starched
collars.

There are those, however, who were neither
Eastern nor Western in appearance; whose
costumes, whilst causing an amused smile, a
foreign hat and a foreign pair of close-
fitting leather shoes contrasted oddly with the
usual Japanese dress; yet the wearer, judging



from the proud way in which he strutted up and
down the platform, thought himself to be nobly
dressed from head to foot! ;

The forty miles’ railway journey was full! of
charm. True, we did not rush through the
country at express speed; but for this we were
thankful, as it gave us opportunity to admire
the beauty of the country and the numerous
picturesque villages through which we passed.
Every additional mile we travelled seemed to
bring us nearer to the old unwesternised Japan.
Houses, shops and restaurants were according to
primitive architecture. The paper sliding walls
were pushed back and the whole interior of these
places was revealed to us, the inhabitants being
calmly indifferent to the publicity of their doings.

ks a Ne a a ee aR
















|





On arriving at Kozu, we-found tramears await-.
ing to carry passengers to: Yumoto, a pretty
village situated at the base of the Miyanoshita
group of mountains. As it was our intention
to tramp over the Miyanoshita and Hakone
districts, we reserved our strength by taking tram
to Yumoto. Arrived at this village. we girded
up our loins, and refusing the aid of Jinrickshaws
beyond hiring one for our handbags, we com-
menced our climb of 1,200 feet to the famous
village of Miyanoshita.

Some may say that it must have been a toil
this 1,200 feet on a hot July day. Not at all!
We were free from the trammels of society and

MY VISIT TO JAPAN,. 71

anywhere. This palatial hotel had no attraction,
however, when there was the counter-attraction
of two or three large Japanese inns where we
could stay. As we entered the courtyard of one of
these inns, three or four young girls came forth to
welcome us, making obeisances such as only
Japanese can perform. Making known with
some difficulty our desire to rest and have our
noon-meal, we took off our shoes and put on the
sandals they brought for our use. We could
then enter the rooms, which we found to be
scrupulously clean. The corridors were polished
and the rooms were covered with matting. There
were no chairs, so we had to recline a /a Japanese.



JAPANESE SERVANTS MAKING OBEISANCE,

could take off our coats without any fear of
suddenly meeting with other Huropeans.

Then the refreshing tea-houses perched upon
projecting rocks commanding some of the most
beautiful scenery, afforded havens of rest. As we
approached these places we were greeted by the
proprietors and invited to recline and drink tea,
an invitation we invariably accepted. Thus, after
two hours’ climbing, resting and tea-drinking, we
entered the village of Miyanoshita.

This place has gained a wonderful reputation
as a health resort. Cool in summer, it is com-
paratively warm in winter, thus attracting
visitors all the year round. To meet the needs
of foreign visitors, a large hotel has been built.
affording all the comforts which an American or
European traveller can reasonably hope to have

The only piece of furniture in the room was a
small’ table about one foot in height. On this
was placed a small tea-pot, hot water bowl, and
two small tea-cups about the size of an ordinary
ege-cup. We were most assiduously attended
to by a Japanese waiting-girl, who on bended
knees attended to all our wants with a politeness
exceeding even the Chinese.

Before tiffin was served, we were invited to
indulge in a bath. Kimonos were brought, and
after carefully watching my companion who
knew how to proceed, he having been in Japan
before, I solved a seemingly delicate operation
and was soon robed in the long flowing gown, and
on my way to what proved one of the most
refreshing modes of immersion.

The Japanese bath consists of a deep modern


























































%

































































































tub, in which is fixed a charcoal stove. A tubful
of ice-cold water can be made to boil in about four
hours’ time. This enables one to enter the bath
at a moderate temperature and leave it anytime
before it reaches boiling point! Some travellers
have stated that the Japanese mode of bathing is
exhausting. My experience was the reverse, and
during the remainder of our tour the bath claimed
my devotion three times a day.

In this inn I had my first Japanese meal. It
was served in bowls somewhat after the Chinese
style. We had to eat with chopsticks, and the
way we used them drew forth flattering remarks
from our attendant. The meal consisted of soup—
the composition of which I dare not venture to
state—fish, eggs, and two other dishes which were
purely Japanese.

White delicious rice was served ad libitum.

‘*DEMON SOWING.”

BY LUCY SOOTHILL.

LENCE

oO

UR courageous Bible woman has, during
the last six months, ‘‘ done the work of
an Evangelist”? with great earnestness

and at considerable expenditure of

ES strength. She, with her devoted

y though less prominent companion, first

spent five months in the Nyoh-t’sing

district, preaching there in more than a hundred

different places, and only returning home for two
brief visits during that time.

Yesterday the two returned from a month in
the Jui-an district, where they had sucha stirring,
exciting experience that I feel constrained to repeat
it for the benefit of your readers, especially as you
ask for records of this kind.

It also shows what a terrible amount of igno-
rance and superstition remains to be dispelled in
the country districts concerning both us and our
aims.

It happened that one of our Christian women
in the city had not seen her mother for many
years. While this Christian was still a girl her
father died, with the result that her mother was
afterwards sold by an uncle to a village seventy
miles off, nor had the daughter seen her since
that day.

For years she had been anxious to go and
find her mother if possible, and since she became
a Christian this desire had been intensified. She
often talked of it, but could find no one willing
to join her on so uncertain a quest, yet she was
afraid to go alone. Hight years ago. she asked
the Bible-woman’s assistance, but her work then
lay in other directions. When she heard the
two Bible women really contemplated starting for



«DEMON SOWING.”

—



Jui-an she entreated, “ But you will help me now,
won’t you.”

The promise was given. First, however, the
Bible women worked for three weeks in Jui-an,
our last-opened city—the one we call our Wen-
chow Jericho, and where (the women say) there
is hardly any rest day or night for the preachers
in charge, because of the constant stream of people.
Here they hada good reception, and visited all
grades of society. They were kindly received,
not only by the poor, but also by wealthy
families who have held high government offices
in the land. It was in one of these that some of
the ladies asked.to be taught how to pray. A
Chinese Christian is rarely at a loss there.

When Nyang-lin-na appeared on the scene the
three adventurers made off—not, like Japheth, in
search of a father, but in search of a mother.
They first spent aday anda night in a boat on
the Jui-an river, getting ashore at a place called
Ts’ing-de, whence they started for a further
journey of twenty miles to Oe-k’ao. By the time
they arrived there it was pitch dark, or as the
Chinese express it, “ inky dark,’ so their first
aim was to obtain food and a night’s shelter.
But, alasand alack! this was refused them on all
sides, and they soon realized that they had pro-
jected themselves into a nest of human hornets.

Though so dark, a crowd a hundred strong
collected at once, saying: “ You have come to sow
evil spirits among us.”

At first they were at a loss as to the meaning
of this grave charge of sowing evil spirits, but
presently they discovered the cause. They were
supposed to be employed by the foreigner to go
about secretly disposing of little clay images about
two inches long, dropping them into all sorts of
nooks and quiet corners. After they had been
gone about a week these images increased in size
and turned into devils, who bewitched the people
and produced pestilence. For every seven images
so disposed of they were said to get a dollar.

No wonder the poor folks objected to their pre-
sence and proposed drastic measures, the mildest
of which was to sell them far into the distant
hills !

To argue was in vain, and their prospect of
food and shelter exceedingly faint, when an idea
occurred to the Bible woman. Said she, “‘ Weare
willing you should search us. You will find no
images.”

This the people were only too willing to do,
and they ransacked not only their things, but
also their persons. When they began to pull their
Bibles and hymn-books about, howe, er, they pro-
tested, saying, “ Do not insult our sacred books.”

As no images were discovered, and as two

-persons in the crowd were bold enough to profess

belief in their innocence, they were at length
conceded the favour—not of going inside, but of













DiPS INTO MY WEST AFRICA FOLIO. 73

having some rice cooked. During the process the
son arrived, was highly incensed that so much
had been granted, and made a great row, so
that all the persuading had to be done over
again. After long, long talk they quietened down,
and having partaken of ‘food the women thought
now was their opportunity for telling these poor
deluded people who they really were—messengers
of God and Salvation, rather than sowers of
demons and death.

The Gospel appealed to their sympathies, but
not one of them was brave enough to receive
them into-their houses. The most they would
allow was that they should sleep on the open
verandah, and one, more thoughtful than the rest,
brought some screens used for drying sweet
potatoes, and placed round them this meagre pro-
tection.

Before daylight they were disturbed by people
wandering about with lanterns, with which they
searched avery inch of ground around them, be-
cause one man asserted he had seen one of the
women throw down one of these inch-long
embryo demons. Needless to say again they
sought in vain, with the result that the women
stopped there talking and preaching to willing
listeners until noon.

They here discovered that the lost mother’s
village was still some distance inland, and such
were the difficulties placed in their way and the
risk involved, they deemed it wiser to venture no
further at present.

All the way. out they were much disturbed with
cries of “ pestilence sowers,”’ indeed this idea they
found widespread. It reached a crisis on ap-
proaching Da-chang, a village of considerable
dimensions. Here they were set upon by a large
noisy crowd of men and women, who were ex-
ceedingly turbulent, and proposed the most ex-
treme measures. When once more accused of
carrying such terrible little images the three again
appealed to the women to search them. Such a
thorough examination followed that their things
bestrewed the road, their bag was turned inside
out, their Bibles and hymn-books tumbled in the
dust and rescued with difficulty.

It was a trying ordeal for three helpless women,
and one does not like to think of what the conse-
quences would have been had the people found
anything at all which their lively imaginations
could in any way construe into an attempt at
“ demon-sowing.”

I said at the beginning that Tsang-ling-du-soe
was a woman of courage, and well. she deserves
the title. But she admits that at this point her
heart sank. The position had to be faced, how-
ever, and mounting a slight eminence she begged
to be allowed to address them. But as she stood
there, surrounded by: that mob of jealous, angry
countrymen and women whom a word, a look,

might in a moment excite beyond all restraint,
her nervousness was such that her book shook
in her hands. Lest the crowd should observe her
trembling she availed herself of a favourable op-
portunity to close her book and entreated the
crowd to give her a little attention. Then, real-
ising that not only her own life, but also those
of her companions was in jeopardy, she spoke to
them of a Gospel of Love.

After calming to a large extent the multitude,
and receiving their imperative orders to quit they
set out on their way, followed even yet by a num-
ber of irate women, whose one cry was,

“ Let us seize them, let us kill them, let us beat
them to death.”

‘Gladly they escaped with their lives, and with
thankful hearts found their way once more at
night to T's’ing-de. Here the other lodgers at the
inn begged to know more of their mission, but
fearing the landlord would be annoyed, they de-
clined to speak without his permission. He gladly
gave it, and to a late hour they sat telling of the
love of God as revealed in our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ.

Next day, taking passage in a boat, they set off
for Jui-an, and there in the crowded boat were
once more plied with questions which scarcely
ceased during the whole of that day and the fol-
lowing night, when they reached Jui-an in safety.

‘They are now back in Wenchow for a week’s
rest and medical treatment. When I last saw
them each held in her hand a bottle of the doctor’s

physic.

DIPS INTO MY WEST AFRICAN FOLIO.

BY WILLIAM VIVIAN, F.R.G.S.

No. 2.—Itineratinc In Menpinanp.

T is very difficult to imagine a more delightful
phase of missionary work than that of itine-
rating among the Mendies in their heathen
towns, It is an exhausting task, calculated
to tax to the utmost the missionary’s phy-

sical endurance and powers of adaptation ; but to
one who has fitness for it, it soon becomes quite
engrossing.

The advantages of the itinerant system, which
we have followed in the Mendi country for
several years, must be self-evident. Hach chief
station has been a residential centre, but from
whence, as far as possible, the surrounding region
for many miles has been systematically visited,
little congregations gathered, and inquirers’
classes organized. I will give in a future paper
some selections from an interesting Diary which
was kept by the late Daddy Pratt, of Mapophi.
It will then be seen what an eminently useful
work can be done in this way, even by a single















a a tear es

es ‘
ee

SSS

























































































































































































74 =DIPS’ INTO MY

native missionary who understands his vocation.

For any knowledge I may have of the Mendi
people I am mainly indebted tothe opportunities
for observation which presented themselves in
connection with various. itinerant journeys in
their country—and preaching and lantern ser-
vices were almost invariably associated with these
travels. This sort of thing brings us into the
closest contact with the people ; we sojourn in
their towns, see their public and social life, ob-
serve their customs, obtain insight into their





So
a

By the kind permission of the}

habits of thought, establish friendly relations, and
secure a wide general hearing for our message.

There are many things in African life favour-
able to this kind of work. It is most unusual to
be unable to gather a congregation, though often
enough itis not very large. But the character and
habits of the people give great opportunities to the
wise itinerant. Having no written signs or books
“ hearing’ is a great institution among them—
they never have any pressing engagements, there
is not the remotest sense of urgency in the matter
of time, they respond readily to the beat of the
drum or the call of the king’s messenger, and they
will listen most attentively even to translated
addresses.

WHST AFRICAN FOLLO.



THE FERRY AT MANO-KWE ON THE TIA RIVER.



Thorough command of the Mendi language
would, of course, be an immense advantage to
any one undertaking such work ; but it is by no
meansindispensible. We have not yet had in the
Mendi country any European missionary able to
speak the language, and indeed the majority of
our native agents have been defective in this
respect ; but we have done a great deal of itine-
rating, and have thus left fragments of the Gospel
Story in scores of towns where it would not
otherwise have reached. What is really needed



a

[Manchester Geographical Society.



is some insight into the characteristic methods of
Mendi thought, and the power of conveying the
message through such parables and figures of
speech as are familiar to the people. A new worker
feels terribly hampered in commencing addresses
of this character, and the confusion is bewildering
in first efforts to speak through an interpreter,
more especially if there are two, as is sometimes
the case ; but aptness comes with practice, and
the charm of the work grows on one, until its in-
conveniences are forgotten. If one possesses the
above power, and can command the services of a
capable interpreter, a very gracious work can be
accomplished, even though he may have a very
imperfect acquaintance with the language.



2 ax Spa Oy ee

gl











DIPS INTO

It was always my fortune to speak through
interpreters, as I was never sufficiently long in
Mendiland at one time to master its speech, though
I accumulated a certain number of stock phrases
of a useful kind.

Once, in Freetown, I did make a serious attempt
to learn Mendi, and had arrived at a point of deep
interest, when my black instructor appeared.one
morning bearing in his hands a huge bouquet of
flowers. He was attired very shabbily, not to say
scantily, and with tears in his voice he informed
me that his landlady had impounded certain of
his garments, and if he could not borrow a little
money somewhere, &c. This speech lengthened
out into strong protestations of friendship for
white men in general and myself in particular ; I
was his friend, his “ Daddy.” “If I only would,”
&c. My Tutor wanted an “advance on account”
of the pay attached to his lucrative appointment,
and rather than have my Mendi studies inter-
rupted I lent him the sum he named, and in that
innocent manner enlarged my knowledge of Mendi
character ; but unfortunately terminated my
serious study of the language! My Tutor never
came again !

But when one is once accustomed to speaking
through an interpreter, and the person used under-
stands his work, it can be accomplished in a
manner that will convey the message without any
perceptible loss of power. The best interpreter I
ever had was H. Inskip, a young Christian Mendi
who had been trained at the Rotufunk Mission. I
shall not soon forget a service at Mano-Kwé in
which he “ turned the word ”’ for me. It was on
a Sunday afternoon, and we had managed to
gather quite 3U0 heathen Mendies to the service,
including the chief, Mavee, and many of the head-
men.

We had arrived at this town on the Saturday
afternoon, after a long and weary march through
a dense forest ; but contrary to our general expe-
rience, had been inhospitably received. The town
is in a splendid situation on the banks of the Tia
River, and the ferry was a very busy one, as
it was one of the main roads to the interior. There
were seven walled towns in one cluster, and the
place was teeming with people. Here we decided
to spend Sunday, though we were most uncom-
fortably located and could not procure food. We
made the most of our opportunity for telling the
“ Old, Old Story.”

I fancy we must have startled a great many
people by our house-to-house visitation that day,
but we had our reward in large and interested
congregations. There must have been 1,000
persons at the four services we gonducted, the
last of which wasa lantern service, when we fixed
our sheet to the war-fence, and made the night
luminous with parables and pictures of Holy
Writ. Theinterest at this meeting was—houling.













MY WEST AFRICAN FOLIO. 15

Mendies are not usually struck dumb with amaze-
ment ; at least those were not. They grinned and
chattered until we could scarcely hear our own
comment, and our attempts at explanation were
like fragments of drift-wood tossed, on the billows
of their irrepressible emotion. One fellow with
avery strong voice kept shouting “A lundo!”
(“ Shut. your mouth !’’), but he might as well have
“alundoed”’ himself for the effect he produced.
Every new slide brought out a long “ Oo-00-00h !’’
to which 400 throats gave volume! Our only
way to control their vehemence was to threaten
to stop the show; this brought us little periods
of quiet between the gusts of the storm, and we
sandwiched in our teaching as best we could;
it was a difficult and amusing experience at the
end of a hard day.

The afternoon service, however, to which I
have previously referred, was a really blessed
time, and has left a lasting mark on my heart. I
can hardly describe how I felt when I opened my
Bible to preach ‘“ the unsearchable riches ” to that
waiting crowd that had never before heard the
story of the love of God. I had never faced so
large a company of heathen folk in a service. Yet
as I lifted up my heart in prayer for help, I felt a
great sense of God’s presence, which seemed also

to communicate itself to the listeners. While I
preached, young Inskip interpreted, and the
people listened with closest attention. Once only

was there a break that threatened to scatter the
company— the arrival of a detachment of Frontier
Police ; but when these, without the slightest
hesitation filed into the service, the fugitives re-
turned to their vacant places in the circ.e, and the
service went on as before. In the closing prayer
I saw three hundred heathens on their knees with
their faces to the earth, and as we prayed for the
blessing of the Great Father upon them, that war
might be banished, that the heart of the wicked
might be changed, that the country might be blest
with good harvests, they indicated how closely
they followed and how thoroughly they appre-
ciated with loud clapping of hands. They were
novel “ Amens,” but they sank into the hearts of
those of us who were leading in prayer, and they
went up undoubtedly to that pure’ white throne
in the midst of the Hternal City. As we turned
again to the ill-conditioned mud huts in which we
were accommodated, we forgot inconvenience and
hardship in the glow of thanksgiving for the great
service to which God had called us as missionaries.

Tue Silver-street (Lincoln) Y.P.S.C.H. cele-
brated its anniversary lately in commendable
fashion by inviting 5U old people to a free tea.
The after meeting was addressed by Rev. 8.
Walmsley and others. On Sunday the sermons
were preached by Rev. J. EH. Swallow and Rev.
J. H. Rider.

















































































































THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

BY BENNETT NEWTON.









CHAPTER VY.

NEWS FROM AFAR,



« There’s always noble service,
For noble souls to do,”







HN OONIBEAR was very pleased
with the circuit to which he was
appointed. The people seemed to be
kind and hearty, his “super” was a
cultured Christian man, helpful to
him in the many ways in which a
minister of experience can aid his
younger brother, and last but not least John was
glad to be settled only a few miles from
Mallingford.

He had been very fortunate too in his choice
of apartments. ‘A letter for you, sir,” said his
landlady as he sat cosily by the fire one evening.

He saw at once that it was from Hugh, and
laying down his book, he began to read as
follows :—

“No doubt you have already heard of my
welfare since we departed, for I have eagerly
availed myself of every opportunity of sending
letters home, but this is the first one you will
have received direct. I know how glad you will
be to get it. At length our long voyage is almost
completed, our numbers are much reduced, as
many of the passengers have reached their
destinations.

“IT have not been idle since I recovered from
sea-sickness. I have read a good deal about
China, the habits, characteristics and history of
its people, and have had long talks with several
missionaries on board, from whom I have learnt
much. With Mr. Woodley as tutor, and a good
handbook on the Chinese language I have been
able to make considerable progress in the same.

“Though highly interesting, and specially so
to me with my love of Philology, it is an ex-
ceedingly difficult language, and it is quite
possible that when I get further into its
intricacies and try to speak it ‘as to the manner
born’ I shall find myself very much at fault.”

“ As no doubt you know, the Chinese written
language is no guide to its pronunciation. The
dialects are numerous and differ so greatly that
the natives of Shanghai cannot understand the













THROUGH STORMY

WATERS.



Cantonese, much less can an inhabitant of a
northern province converse with a southern.

«Mr. Woodley tells me, however, that if one can
speak the Court or Mandarin dialect, it is not so
difficult to learn the others which we may require,
he thinks I might learn them in a few months,
Native traders often have a smattering of three or
four, and as Englishmen are able to put down the
different sounds on paper in their own alphabet,
they can more easily arrive at something like a
understanding of the change of pronunciation
which takes place. °

“ Strange as it may appear, all can understand
the same written characters, although they give
different names to the words. The best illustra-
tion which I can give you is this. The Arabic
numerals 1, 2, 3, 4, etc., are used by all European
nations. A Frenchman and a German, equally
with ourselves, understand -how many are
signified if we show them the figure ‘3’ although
one would call it ‘trois,’ the other ‘ dre?,’ whilst
an Englishman names it ‘ three.’

The Chinese was originally a language written
by means of simple pictures, and to trace their
development is extremely interesting.

In the ancient form symbols denoted such
words as sun, moon, mountain, child, above,
below, unite.

In the present form simple words are united
to form others, something like our compound
words upright, sideboard,- rosebud, etc., and
some of these are very amusing and ingenious,
especially the class of words which have sym-
bolical meanings.

Two men, one following the other, stand for the
verb ‘to follow,’ the sun and moon in conjunction
for ‘light’ or ‘brightness’ (what do you think
of that?) @ man on a mountain for a ‘hermit,’
a woman, a hand, and a broom, for a ‘ matron,’
a tree in a doorway for ‘ obstruction,’ two trees
for a ‘forest.” A man with a large eye means
‘seeing,’ two men on the ground mean “sitting,”
and a woman under a roof ‘tranquility.’ Would
your knowledge of English ladies have led you
to a like conclusion ?

“JT could multiply instances, but these are
sufficient to give you some idea elementary though
it be, of this wonderful language.

“ The characters are formed by eight different
strokes, called a dot, a perpendicular, a hook,
and so on, but they appear to me to resemble
nothing so much as tin-tacks with blunt points
and small heads, some being bent one way, and
some another.

“There is another great difficulty, and this is
found in the ‘tones.’ A man who wishes to be
an adept in the language, or even to make
himself understood should have a musical ear.
Every syllable has its proper modulation or tone.
Often a word conveys a different meaning from





















the one you intend if spoken in an incorrect tone,
and always has in this case a very uncouth and
awkward sound to the native ear.

“The Mandarin dialect has five of these tones,
in some of the others there are seven or eight.
And this ‘shing-y-in’ as they call it, is not
merely an accent, but a tone as in the musical
octave. There are the ‘even level tones,’ the
‘rising’ tone, the ‘departing’ tone, and the
‘entering’ tone. These can be uttered at a low
pitch of the
voice, and at
a higher pitch,
thus making
eight,

“Chinese
dictionaries
are sometimes
arranged ac-
cording to the
termination,
thus sien. lien,
mien, kien are
placed to-
gether, and so
you must
know how to
pronounce a
word before
you can find
it. Other dic-
tionaries,how-
ever, are ar-
ranged under
‘radicals,’
keys, or ‘ class
characters.’

For instance
under the head
Fe Sha mecca
mountain any-
thing belong-
ing to the class
‘mountain ’ as
peak, rock,
precipice
would be
found, and
the symbol
used for a mountain would, with an ad-
dition, signify the word. Under the ‘radical’
meaning horse, quadrupeds generally would
appear, especially any possessing qualities like a
horse. There are 214 of these radicals. They
are given in order, according to the number of
strokes required for their construction. There are
six with only one stroke, twenty-nine with two,
sixty with three, and so on, until we get one
formed by no less than seventeen strokes.

“The radicals are words of ordinary every day

Ch wn BE, Zp





THROUGH STORMY WATERS. 17

usage, such as parts of the body, the names of
common things belonging to the mineral kingdom |
as stone, metal, etc. There are botanical names
as wheat, grain, rice; names of utensils as spoon,
knife, bench ; or names referring to natural
phenomena as rain, cloud, etc.

“A radical appears in every Chinese word, and
is often easily distinguishable, sometimes, however,
it is difficult to discover, and the. connection
appears to be rather ‘far fetched.’

“ Characters
are arranged
in native
works in col-
umns, and are
read from the
top of the
page down-
wards, but al-

ways begin-
ning on the
right hand

side, and pro-
ceeding col-
umn by col-
umn to ° the
left, so we
begin to read
at what ap-
pears to us to
be the end of
the volume. If
the solumns
are arranged
in horizontal
lines, we read
from right to
left ‘ back-
wards.’

“We can
trace an ana-
logy between

, the Chinese
and English
languages. In
the infancy of
a nation, just
as in that of
man words are

first found for ordinary natural objects, and no
doubt these radicals were the first words used,
just as light, moon, rain, grass, etc., all belong
to the basis of English language, the Anglo-Saxon.

As knowledge increases fresh words are made,

often .by adding another syllable to those already
in use.
“Tt is not usual to punctuate the sentences in.

Chinese, nor to divide the words into sentences























































at all. This renders the task of reading them

still more confusing to foreigners.

























































































































































8

“‘T am interested in their division of words into
two classes, nouns and verbs are ‘ real words,’ and
all the rest are ‘empty words.’ By another sub-
division they call nouns dead words, and verbs
living words,

“T hope I. have not wearied you with these
particulars, I think you will like to know them,
and they may come in for use at some Literary
Society or Missionary Meeting.

“T am glad that I was permitted to accompany
Mr. Woodley on his tour to the Missionary Inland
Centres.

“Thave heard from home that Mr. Dalrymple
is one of the two friends who have so nobly
offered to bear the expense of this expedition.
He loves to do good ‘by stealth,’ and no doubt
‘ will blush to find it fame.’ I believe Mr.
Woodley will send his reports home in instalments
which may appear in the Missionary Magazine,
the more official. portion of course he will reserve
for his return and give in person to the Committee.
From what I have heard from the missionaries on
board it will be a hopeful and favourable one.

“J shall feel very sad I am afraid, when Mr.
Woodley returns and leaves me behind.

“We expect to land shortly at Chefoo, where
we shall stay a few days before continuing our
journey.”

The letter concluded with ‘kind remembrances’
sent to many friends, and emphatic requests to be
kept informed of the doings of all in whom the
writer was interested.

“Don’t think anything too trivial to write
about, old fellow,” wrote Hugh, “you can’t
imagine how we long for news from the dear
homeland, nor how a letter is to us as water toa
thirsty traveller.”

“Yes, I must write regularly to the dear boy,”
said John, as he folded the letter, and made up
his mind to run over to Mallingford at the
earliest opportunity to see the Merediths.

MISSION LIFE ON THE TANA.

BY THE EDITOR.

No II.

We have no fully qualified doctor
attached to our African stations, but
what knowledge our missionaries
possess is brought into requisition.
Mr. Ormerod writes. ‘“ This morning
I initiated a

2 DAILY DISPENSARY SERVICE.

The sick are required to assemble in the down-
stairs verandah at the second bell-ringing. This
morning ten assembled, I read to them a portion
of Scripture, expounded it and then engaged in
prayer. This short service lasted between ten and



MISSION LIFE ON THE TANA.

fifteen minutes. When-it is over I treat the case®
as well as I can, most of them requiring very
simple treatment.”

When at Lamu on one occasion, Mr. Ormerod
contrary to usage, was admited with his wife
when she went to visit some

SWAHILI WOMEN.

“ Being Mohammedan ”’ he says, “ they are not
supposed to be seen of men, but I was admitted
out of courtesy I suppose. One woman was
sitting in a room.by herself, her face and head
bandaged with white linen. She was performing
the custom of mourning for four months and
ten days for her deceased husband. They told
us that for that period she would not be allowed
to leave the room, not even to see her sick brother
lying in another part of the house.” “ The customs
of the people are vain.”

Mr. and Mrs. Ormerod paid a visit to a

MOHAMMEDAN SCHOOL,

“Tt was in a thatched shed. The dozen or
fifteen scholars were sitting on the bare ground,
the slates hung in front of their eyes, and their
hands busily engaged at straw hat and bag
making. They had sentences from the Koran
chalked on their slates, and were reciting them in
monotonous tones, their eyes glancing from mat
to slate and from slate to mat as occasion required.
The teacher, an old man betraying little in-
telligence, sat against the wall working very
quickly at astraw bag, and reproving sharply
such of the children as looked from their slates
towards us. ‘he Swahili method of education
is this; as soon as a boy can stretch his right
hand over his head and cover his left ear he is
sent to school. He remains there until he can
read and write the Koran (Arabic) with facility.
All mat or bag work that he does in school
belongs to the schoolmaster, it stands in lieu of
the school pence.” This might be called a new
method of payment by results. However, when
the boy leaves school, Mr. Ormerod says, the father
makes a present to the schoolmaster of eight or
ten rupees. Girls are educated privately at
home. Slaves are not taught at all.

On one occasion Mr. Ormerod and his colleague
had a long talk with the Gallas concerning

SLAVERY.

“ We sat on Galla stools at the side of a sheep-
fold. Thirty or forty men clustered around
sitting on the bare ground. Our text was a
letter from Mr. Anderssen, the District Officer,
asking the Galla chiefs (1) How many slaves had
been freed by the native emancipation custom
since the promulgation of his recent order
prohibiting slavery, and (2) How many slaves
remain. ‘he palaver gave us a grand oppor-
tunity of explaining English ideas concerning
slavery, and the Christian attitude in regard to it.”

























2 SY ee ae



THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE.
BY EDWARD ABBOTT.

c= SJHERE is a growing interest in our

r | missions amongst our Endeavour

# societies, and the youth of our

| 4 churches are beginning to feel the

gracious impulse of the Master’s

vy ‘ds, ‘‘ Preach the gospel to every

creature.” Ther dence of this spirit is found in
the following item









RoruErHAM Curistian Enpravour Socrety.—
On Good Friday a “ Missionary Social”’ and coffee
supper was held, which was most successful in
results, the considerable sum of £2 10s. being
secured for home and foreign missions. In ad-
dition the society has raised by quarterly collec-
tions and missionary box £2 2s. 1d., making an
excellent total for the year of £4 12s. 1d., an in-
crease of £1 6s. ld. over the previous year.
Under the leadership of Miss Hetty Green the
society is doing good service; the meetings are
well sustained and distinctly profitable.

Tux young people connected with Southgate,
Elland, recently held a reception to the Rev.
C. H. Goodman, and as a result £5 was netted for
the mission funds.

Tar Calder Vale Christian Endeavour Union
held its quarterly conference at Elland on the
4th March, and in the afternoon a paper was
read by Mr. Philip Jones on “The duty of
Christian Endeavourers in relation to the present
peace crusade.” A resolution heartily commend-
ing the movement, and urging the government to
throw in all its sympathy in its favour was pro-
posed by the Rev. Mr. Zippel (Moravian, of Mir-
field), and seconded by the Rev. J. F. Hughes.

This was carried enthusiastically.

Tsar Christian HEndeavourers at Rastrick (El-
land Circuit) are taking a great interest in the
missionary movement.

During Shrovetide they held a three days’
“At Home,” in order to raise money for this
purpose. It proved to be very successful. The
room was nicely decorated, a good musical pro-
gramme was provided, aud the proceedings were
much enjoyed.

The handsome sum of £6 12s. 94d. was handed
over to the mission cause.

A Curistian Enpmavour Convention was held
at uouth on Haster Monday, the evening meeting
being held in our beautiful chapel.

Free Methodism was well and ably represented
at the various sessions by Revs. N. Fysh and F.
Clements, and J. A. Clarke and Miss Longbottom.
Rev. W. Knight-Chaplin (secretary of National
Council), spoke at the evening meeting, and con-
ducted the cons:cration service.

THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR



PAGE, 79

Tur Young People’s Society of Christian Hn-
deavour at Louth is in a flourishing condition,
and showing its usefulness in various ways. It
has distributed forty baskets of groceries to the
needy, and in connection with a bazaar just held
the Christian Endeavour stall realised £15 18s. 1d.
An effort is being energetically made to form
societies in the village churches. A few have al-
ready been established, and there are prospects of
more.

Maccrrsrirtp.—In connection with a mission
conducted by Sisters Blanche and Vera from
Bowron House, sixty-six have professed conver-
sion. Many of the converts are young, and the
Christian Endeavourers have .been conspicuously
active and earnest in the good work.

WE rejoice to see an excellent portrait of Rev.
J. J. Martin, of Bradford, in the “‘ Christian En-
deavour.” Mr. Martin is a pronounced leader in
our good cause, and an ardent believer in the
Christian possibilities of youth. For the second
time he has been elected president of the Brad-
ford Christian Endeavour Union, and has been
chosen to speak at one of the most important
meetings in Belfast at Whitsuntide. The last
Assembly elected Mr. Martin to the Young
People’s Committee, where, no doubt, he will
render acceptable service.

Fexuinc-on-Tyne.—The first anniversary ser-
vices were held on Wednesday and Sunday. At
the rally on Wednesday, Rev. HE. 8. Mills, Presi-
dent of Young People’s Christian Endeavour So-
ciety, occupied the chair, addresses being given
by Rev. W. Duffield and Mr. Hudson. On Sun-
day Rev. W. Field (Sunderland), preached the
sermons, and in the afternoon a service of song,
“Our Y.P.8.C.E.,” was given by the choir.

“ Bretrast 99” will soon be here, and thou-
sands of endeavourers are looking forward with
great expectation to the National Convention.
Intending visitors will be glad to know that the
railway companies of the United Kingdom have
granted a uniform excursion rate of fare and one
quarter from all points to those attending the
convention. It may be that from the great cities
some further concessions may be made by the
companies. Hfforts are being made in this direc-
tion, and results will be published in “ Christian
Endeavour” and other papers. The local committee
expect to greet 1,500 delegates from Scotland and
England. Three large halls have. been secured
for the meetings—quite near together—and a
good programme is prepared. Readers of the
Ecuo will be interested in knowing that ‘‘ Free
Methodist ” endeavour will be represented on the
programme by Miss Vivian and Rev. J. J. Martin,
J. I. Shaw, and the writer of these lines.



















































































































































BY THE EDITOR.
REV. JOHN HOUGHTON.

savage
lands or unhealthy climates out of
leveto the souls of men are martyr-
like spirits. And when they die
before their time in heathen lands
Ido not think it wrong to call them martyrs.
There are some, however, ‘‘ whose lives are taken
from the earth ” by violence ; and those who are
killed doing their Master’s work are martyrs in a
fuller sense of the word. The native Christians
who were killed at Tikonko by the warboys were
martyrs, as Stephen was a martyr. Though he
was more illustrious than they, they, like him,
were sufferers in a righteous cause. So were good
John Houghton and his wife, of whom I have now

to write.
HIS EARLY YEARS.

John Houghton was born near Wigan on March
26, 1858. He remained there till he was eleven
years old, then his mother removed to Denton, a
busy place where the manufacture of hats is
largely carried on. In his early yearsJohn knew
little of silken ease. He did not fare sumptuously
every day. His mother was poor, and he had to
help her with his earnings. The Rev. George
Hargreaves, who is still an active and useful
minister among us, laboured in Denton for eight
years, and was there when John was growing
up. When he was fifteen years old he came
under the influence of this powerful ministry.
God spoke to him and brought him out of dark-
ness into marvellous light. When he began to
serve God in newness of life, he felt a craving for
further knowledge. His pastor was a friend in
need. He helped him in his studies, and so was
a friend indeed.

BECOMES A PREACHER.

It is a question often debated whether men
should begin to preach the Gospel when very
young. I have known some ministers who never
preached once till they had been through a long
course of University training. Amongst Metho-
dists it is very common for preachers to commence
their work when they are little more than boys.
This I think the better way. “It is good to bear”
this “ yoke in our youth.” Of course beginners
should not be pul into important pulpits. They
should commence in cottage services or village

_ chapels. But nothing teaches a man to preach so
well as preaching. He can add to his knowledge

THE OHILDREN’S PAGE.





and increase his efficiency as he goes on. So did
John Houghton, He was a local preacher at 18.
Then he went into our College and “ became one
of its ornaments.” He gained the Cuthbertson
prize and had a good place in the Examination at
Owens College. At the close of his college course

he was appointed to a circuit.
BECOMES A MISSIONARY.

When we commenced a mission in Hast Africa
it was intended for the Gallas, but not till many
years after it was started did we really get to
Gallaland. At last, under our veteran missionary,
the Rev. Thos. Wakefield, a station was formed at
Golbanti, on the river Tana. To this station Mr,
Houghton was appointed. Ere he went there he
married Miss Annie Brown, of Stockport, who had
been a teacher in the great Sunday-school there,
and who possessed qualities of head and heart that
fitted her to be a missionary’s wife. He was ap-
pointed by the Assembly of 1884 to Hast Africa,
and in due time he and his wife commenced their
labours amid difficulties and discouragements, but
they persevered. “ Toiling on, toiling on.” That

was the word.
IS BRUTALLY MURDERED.

In East Africa there is a terrible people called
Masai—fierce, cruel, bloodthirsty. They seem to
live by plunder. They came to Golbanti and
killed forty Gallas and several of the mission
people. A few weeks later they returned. Mr.
Houghton was plastering the chapel walls, Mrs.
Houghton was attending to household affairs,when
the cry was raised, “The Masai are upon us.” Mr.
Houghton rushed to the door of the mission-house
and saw the savage horde. The Masai attacked
him as he fled to the chapel and speared him to
death. Poor Mrs. Houghton was also cruelly
killed. Such was the sad end of two holy lives.
Full particulars of their life and death may be
found in the “ Martyrs of Golbanti,” an interest-

ing work by the Rev. Robert Brewin.
MEMORIAL TO MR. AND MRS. HOUGHTON.

A tablet to the memory of these martyrs is
erected in our chapel at Denton, near Manchester.
It was unveiled on May 8, 1897. No place could
be more appropriate for such a memorial. In
Denton “they met, lived, and loved. In that
church they were united in the bonds of holy
matrimony, and from that sacred spot they com-
menced their memorable career.” ‘The first words
of the inscription are these, “In affectionate
remembrance of the Rey. John and Mrs. Hough-
ton, Martyred Missionaries of ‘the United Metho-
dist Free Churches,’ slain by a band of Masai at
Golbanti, Galla Country, Hast Africa, May 3,
1886.” The erection of this tablet is largely owing
to the Rev. James Barker, who was minister of
Denton atthe time. Jesus remembered the days
when Antipas was his faithful martyr. We
should not forget those of our own number who
were slain where Satan dwelleth.















SWoniobecrssianos



ST. PAUL THE MISSIONARY.

Prize Essay



BY MISS F. M. DE LEVANTE,

HE world needed a mighty man to per-
form, under Divine guidance, three
mighty tasks—to raise Christianity
from its existence mainly among
peasants, and give it its rightful place
as the controlling force of the world ;
to explain to the world, as the Apostles

had neither the intellect nor the education to do,

the full significance, not only of Christ’s life, for



that, to some extent, He had Himself done, but

also of His death, which He had had to leave
unexplained, and which formeda seriousstumbling-
block to many ; and, thirdly, to throw open the
Kingdom of Christ to the Gentiles equally with
the Jews. Moreover, this Divinely-appointed
man was to exhibit to a world which had seen the
Master’s perfect example, the results of His prin-
ciples worked out in imperfect humanity.

He who was chosen for these labours—Saul the
persecutor, Paul the Missionary—played in the
streets of Tarsus while the boy Jesus worked as a




























carpenter in Nazareth, and he returned home from
college at Jerusalem just before the world’s Great
‘Tragedy. took place.

2. The world was ready for his mission, He
might travel along great Roman highways, and
preach and write in the universal language—the
Greek. He could introduce his teaching through
the Jewish monotheism, familiar wherever the
Jews had settled. The Jews also had already
begun to learn, through Peter, that Gentiles had
equal privileges with them in the Church of
Christ

But the missionary needed much training. His
ancestors were strict Hebrews, and Saul early
gained that familiarity with Scripture which after-
wards served him well in argument, and in his
letters, which are often literally written in quo-
tations. He lived in a busy town, full of men of |
all nations, where he became accustomed to meet
all classes and races, and learned to tolerate all
manners and customs. When at college in Jeru-
salem his memory was trained, his logical powers
and originality were cultivated, and the good
Gamaliel filled him with burning enthusiasm for
the law. In later times his ‘‘ much learning”
impressed Festus, his Rabbinical training gave
him an introduction to the synagogues of all























































































































82

cities, and his. trade of tent-making rendered him
independent of others, so that only the Philippians
were ever privileged to help him.

8. The Missionary was definitely called.

Saul made missionaries of those he -persecuted
before he became one himself, and he was follow-
ing them to their new home when Christ met him,
saying, “Iam Jesus,” which convinced him of
the resurrection and consequent Messiahship of
Jesus. Going to Damascus, he learned from
Ananias the future appointed him—he had been
“apprehended by Christ” to be a “ vessel to
bear His name to the Gentiles, and Kings, and to
the children of Israel.”

He was “an apostle by the will of God ;” no
human agent interfered between his master and
himself, and, conscious of a Divine mission, he did
not visit the Apostles for their sanction.

He knew little of Christ’s life and teaching save
the Last Supper, the Crucifixion, and the appear-
ances after the Resurrection. He wrote, ‘I neither
received nor was taught of man the Gospel which
I preached ;”” his Christ was revealed to him of
God, then he knew Christ must be latent’ in
Scripture, and, searching, found it full of Him.

His response to the call was an act of splendid
self-sacrifice ; he renounced faith, position, friends,
and brought everything into “ captivity to the
obedience of Christ.”’

4, The teaching he thought out in Arabia was
far-reaching and revolutionary. The negative
pole of his doctrine was the failure of man’s
righteousness, the positive the efficacy of Christ’s
righteousness. Jn Adam all fell, Jews even deeper
than Gentiles, since the former sinned against the
light, and since through them the name of God
was blasphemed among the heathen. — Salvation
could not come through the Law, and as soon as
this was realized, it was offered asa free gift.

Paul preached that Messiah was to suffer, that
He was to rise from death, that Jesus was the
Messiah, that God overlooked the ignorance in
times past, and that since the Law was not a way
of salvation neither was circumcision, therefore

the Jews needed redemption equally with theâ„¢

heathen.

He taught to all repentance towards God and
faith in Jesus, to be shown in housekold religion.

Christianity, after Paul’s preaching, was no
longer a Jewish sect ; at Antioch ‘ the disciples
were first ealled Christiaus.”

5, He delivered his message first in the syna-
gogues of the towns he visited, and when the Jews
rejected him, on the mention of his mission to the
Gentiles, the latter were generally ready to hear
this new teaching. He built for after times in
insisting on the equality. of Jews and Gentiles, and
his one aim was ‘‘ that we may all come to the
fulness of the measure of the stature of Christ.”
His Rabbinical and Pharisaic learning attracted

ST. PAUL THE MISSIONARY.



the Jews; his tact. prompted him to compliment
Agrippa on his learning, to slightly flatter the
ureeks in calling them very religious, and to work
on their curiosity, to quote the prophets to the
Jews and keep the mission to the Gentiles in the
background. ‘ He considered tact and concilia-
toriness as weapons Divinely appointed ” that he
might become ‘all things to all men” to save some,

He appointed elders that the churches might
be self-governing, visited them occasionally to
advise, wrought miracles “ that the name of the
Lord Jesus might be magnified” (though never
in his own illness or in that of friends), punished
persistent wrong-doing, and kept up communica-
tion with far-away converts by his letters of loving
warning and advice.

6. His work was stupendous. At Jerusalem,
in the temple, when be was called to work “ far
off among the Gentiles,” preaching to rich and
poor alike. His zeal for God made him anxious
to work even where hé was not sent, and he had
sometimes to be forbidden to preach. His three
missionary journeys took him over Asia Minor
and some part of Europe. He lived +o constantly
in communion with God that he was ready ata
moment's notice to go to fresh work, and ‘ God
provided a vessel”

His was the care of all the churches; he was
always at work—detained in Galatia by illness,
waiting in Athens for Timothy and Silas, or in
Corinth for Titus, he was ever preaching in weak-
ness and dee; anxiety.

His audiences were many and varied Greek
philusophers, cultivated Ephesians, ‘‘ foolish ”
Galatians, fickle Corinthians, loving Philippian
and ‘T'hessalonian converts, studious Bereans,
profligate rulers, the fanatic Sanhedrin, bad
men, pure women, he mixed with all to do
them good.

Added to all his burdens was the opposition
of the authorities, his weak health, the cruel
Jewish persecutions, the instability of his converts,
and even the disagreemeat of his‘friends Peter,
Barnabas, and Mark.

7. His friends were many; he had a great
power of attracting young men to him, and he
usually took two companions with him on his
journeys, one of whom was a youth who had
charge of the travelling arrangements. The earliest
of his helpers was Barnabas, who first recognized
the Divine appointment of Paul, and set him to
work at Antioch. Timothy was the best loved
of all Paul’s friends, he was constantly with
him, or carrying messages for him to the
churches, and tie was honoured with the martyr’s
last messages.

Silas was another sharer of his imprisonments ;
Mark, too, retrieved his honour and is spoken
of as “ profitable,” while Titus was “ a comfort
in depression.”









eT ———$— -- --_ -- — = —_——_

[=



SRG AEEEEEEEEEEEEEREEEEEEEEEEtieE

OUR,

The most faithful of Paul’s friends was his
historian, ‘‘ Luke, the beloved physician,” of whom
we read in the second imprisonment, “ only Luke
is with me.” Many others there were, among
them the wealthy Philemon and hisslave Onesimus,
both of whom Paul called “ brothers.” Some were
faithful to the end, but not a few, like Demas,
“having loved this present world,” departed in
his hour of greatest need.

8. Paul’s letters were his strongest instru-
ments for keeping his converts in remembrance
of the truths he thought, and they reveal clearly
his yearning love for his spiritual children. They
are the earliest Christian literature, containing few
personal details, but filled with theological truths,
practical illustrations, warnings, thanksgiving,
and advice to individuals. These letters were sent
when neither he nor his helpers were able to
go to the churches, and they were suited to the
recipients. The letter to the educated Ephesians
was couched in the sublimest language, those to
the Gentile Thessalonians contained no quotations
from the Law, the letter to the Romans, whom
he had néver seen was cordial, and contained a
promise to visit them at a future time, the
courteous letter to Philemon shows “ Paul the
gentleman,” and that to the Hebrews, if written
by him, shows how wonderfully he could adapt
himself alike to Jewish and Gentile correspondents.
But most interesting is the second letter to Limothy,
where the missionary, having faced all dangers,
and having the certain prospect of a speedy mar-
tyrdom, still undaunted, urged his “ beloved son”
to ‘“ endure hardness,” and could point to hisown
fast-closing life as an example of steadfastness.

9. His character comes out very clearly in his
letters. In his humility he claimed to be the
* chief of sinners,’’ and certainly he was ‘ a man
of like passions” with his audiences, as his disagree-
ment with Barnabas, about Mark, showed; but his
body was so carefully kept under and brought
into subjection to the will of God that he could
say ‘‘ for me to live is Christ.”’

His earnestness, self-control, patient endurance,

and stern unwavering front to the wrong,-show.

clearly in his history. The zeal which, before
his conversion, made him push on to Damascus
under a noonday sun, while others rested, later
won for him the name of fanatic, and made him
the greatest. missionary the world has known. He
was absolutely indifferent to ciréumstances, having
learned “ in all things to be content.”

But most useful to his work was that wonderful
influence over men, shown in a marked degree
during the disastrous journey to Rome, which he
acquired by means of his courtesy, ready tact, con-
stant cheerfulness, bravery, and absolute unselfish-
ness. Paul’s sterling common sense shows itself
in the practical application of even his sublimest
arguments. Dr. Parker said:—‘‘ Paul had great





FOREIGN FIELD. 83

wings, but he had also very firm legs,”’ and another
wrote, ‘‘ He who was caught up to the seventh
heaven was first let down in a basket.’

10. As the end approached he received pro-
phetic warnings in several cities, yet he did not
falter. Being attacked at Jerusalem the Gentile
soldiers saved him from the Chosen People. When
brought before Festus he was self-possessed, hired
no orator, but himself pleaded his cause in his
Master’s strength. ‘‘ He was engaged in the con-
quest of the world for Christ, and Rome was the
last stronghold to be faced; hence when im-
prisoned in Rome he preached to all, even the
soldiers who guarded him, so that ere long there
were “saints in QOzsar’s household.” Being
released, he worked earnestly till he. was again
imprisoned, this time treated as a common male-
factor, suffering cold in his wretched dungeon,
and writing to Timothy for his cloak ; cheered
only by the faithful Luke, and at last a white-
haired, feeble, lonely, and despised old man,
ending a life-long martyrdom under the heads-
man’s axe, yet ‘in all things more than conqueror
through Him” whose scars he always bore about
in his body. He recognized always the strength
of God upholding him. He had feared, when
writing to the Galatians, lest torture might make
him deny his Master; but he acknowledged grate-
fully at the end that “‘the Lord stood by ’’ him, and
in His strength, with no thonght of egotism, he
pronounced for himself the grandest epitaph ever
man had, ‘‘[ have fought a good fight, I have
finished my course, I have kept the faith ; hence-
forth there is laid up for me a crown of righteous-
ness.”





EDITORIAL NOTES.

WEST AFRICA.

JN a communication to the Hditor
| Rev. James Proudfoot speaks
cheerily of the progress of the mis-
sion established in memory of Mr.
Truscott. He says :—

“Truscott Memorial Mission is so
successful as to be almost unwieldy. We have
now over 150 people connected with it, and many
of these are heathens, just the people Mr. Truscott
would have striven to gather in and save. In
addition to our Mendi work in Mendiland, we
might do a worse thing than try to establish a
















































































































































84 GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S NOTES.

Mendi mission among the hordes of Mendi people
in Freetown.” :
* *
I have referred in a previous number of the
Missionary Ecno to a scheme for higher educa-
tion which Mr. Proudfoot has projected. It may
not be possible to carry out his ideas into prac-
tice at present, but perhaps we may say of the
scheme, he did well to have it in his heart. He
writes :—

“The best minds in our mission have long been
alive to our need of a high school, and my pre-
decessors would gladly have met their wishes,
but the time was not yet come. Now, I believe,
it has come. We can have our big century scheme,
and thereby can raise £1,500 locally. This will
break the back of the new. building, and the only
trouble looming before us is the probable annual
deficit of £200 to £250 on its working. To add
that sum to the present contributions from the
Committee would be wrong and unreasonable, but
the elasticity of our income in 1898 is a prophecy
of good times coming. By getting more system
into our methods of finance, I believe that our or-
dinary class income during the next three years
will show a very large increase, until, with an
improved income from our foreign missionary an-
niversaries, we shall be, to a great extent, no
burden on the home funds at all. I have urged
this doctrine on ministers and leaders, and it has
been warmly received, and is about to be acted
upon. Our members being strictly grouped in
classes, we know to a farthing how much each
pays,and how much each owes. But knowledge
comes, and wisdom lingers. We make too little
use of that knowledge. I insist that our mem-
bers have no more right to evade their class pay-
ments than their payments to butchers, bakers,
tailors, and others from whom they purchase the
commodities of life. Our class books are being
overhauled ; each class is being taxed according to
the paying powers of its members, based on a
weekly payment of three halfpence. After making
due allowance for the sick and the aged, and the
poor, each class will know the amount it must
raise quarterly for presentation at the Circuit
Quarterly Meetings. In three years, this system
will wonderfully increase our income. Last year
we went up 18 per cent.; with this system we
shall go very much higher, and in three years
people will have forgotten there ever was any
other system. Should we, then, in three years’
time, have diminished the home contributions to
a vanishing point—that is, taking our contribu-
tions to the foreign missionary funds into con-
sideration, I hope the committee will not grudge
to help us in the matter of the high school. If
we have a conditional promise of such help—con-
ditional on a very largely increased income here
—it will be a very powerful incentive to our

* *

people to pay more regard to their weekly con-
tributions. It isa cynical pun, but a very true
one, that such contributions are weakly.”

CHINA.

In a letter to the Kditor, Mrs. Soothill gives
expression to her sadness in view of the fact that
the Connexion has not sent her husband the help
which he needs. She says :—

“Itissad in the extreme, but we are no better
off than we were four years ago, and this, too, not
in a field that does not repay the labour, but in
one of the most productive of all mission fields.
Of course, no one could help it about Mr. H. Wil-
son, but what about the Evangelist my husband
prayed for?

“Tt is now the China New Year holidays, and

I am dreading the opening of school, the last’

week was too much for me, and I was ill in bed.
Nor am I able to do much, or even write much,
now. Yet our school work must go on, and get
more attention than it has-had, or how are we ever
to get any intelligent, capable workers from among
the natives? Four of the students have been
baptised this year, and the father of one of them
in addition. Our hope lies in the young of this
great land, and if trained from their youth up
their prejudices and superstitions will melt like
ice before the sun. And it is ice to begin with.”
BOCAS DEL TORO.
_ In a letter to the Editor, the Rev. John Chinn
writes :— ;
‘«- At present I am laid aside by fever. I com-
menced to have attacks six weeks ago, and they
increased in frequency and severity until I had to
give up work. It is now four days since I have
had an attack, and I am hoping the fever is broken.
«“ Two days ago the friends from Old Bank came
in a boat (24 miles) {o take me for a change. So
Tam now at Old Bank resting. I hope in a few
weeks to be all right again.”

GENERAL MISSIONARY SECRETARY’S
NOTES.
EXETER HALL DEMONSTRATION.

HE missionary meetings in London
this year will long be remembered for
their enthusiasm. The weather was
about as bad as it could be; at night
the rain was almost tropical, but in

spite of the rain the large hall was nearer full
than we have ever seen it. The singing, the
playing, the speaking were of the best. Our
honoured friend, Mr. Goodman, spoke with won-
derful force.

There was just one shadow on the evening
meeting—our noble friend, Mz. Robert Turner,
Rochdale, who was to have taken the chair, was
prevented from being present by illness. The



















GENERAL MISSIONARY

collection was not allowed to suffer, but to all, and
especially: to those who knew him, his absence
was areal loss to the meeting. Mr. Alderman

Duckworth, M.P., a close friend of Mr. Turner’s, .

took the chair; that he did the work well goes
without saying. We are much obliged to our
friend for his kindness.

The afternoon was a splendid meeting from
every point of view. My good friend, Mr. Craske,
who took the chair, struck a hearty and inspiring
note. The two speakers, each a master in his
own sphere, Rev. F. Galpin, China, and J. N.
Farquhar, M.A., India, gave splendid speeches.
Mr, Farquhar’s was an object lesson to us as.a De-
nomination in relation to the value and place of:
educational work in the foreign mission enter-
prise. I hope the special number of the Free
Methodist will be purchased by all our members,
avd Mr. Farquhar’s speech read and re-read.

CHINA.

The numerical returns from Ningpo are just to
hand. There are 1,010 church members, 504
on trial; net increase on the year, 150. Dr.
Swallow is delighted, and all the more so because,
as he puts it, ‘‘ I can speak more freely about the
work of the year, as I have been away in England.”
But does it not tell of work well done in past
years by the doctor ?

Dr. Swallow reports himself, and all the staff,

in good health.
LIH PU.

This is one of our most southern out-stations,
and from there Mr. Heywood writes a most cheer-
ing letter. He says: ‘‘ It is a most cosmopolitan
place; here are men from Ningpo, Wenchow,
Farchow, and Foochow. At the services yester-
day over 70 Chinamen were present.”’ At another
station, ‘‘ twenty li away, another body of forty
members were observing the Sabbath.”

Of Lih Pau itself, Mr. Heywood says, the
native preachers in Ningpo have the following
saying : ‘‘ They fear three things ; 1. The distance
to be travelled to reach the station; 2. The hos-
pitality of the members; 38. The way the mem-
bers besiege them with questions as to the mean-
ing of Scriptural passages.” The last is what
they fear most.

REV. G, W, SHEPPARD. |

Our friend says: “Just three months have
now passed since my arrival in Ningpo and I
greatly rejoice to be able to say they have been
months of unbroken health and happiness.
Many of their customs are interesting, especially
those in which they seem to perpetuate what we
have pictured to us in our Bible. To give one
‘instance: At a Chinese feast the dish is placed in
the middle of the table, and each guest or
member of the family present partakes from it
(using, of course, the famous chopsticks.) It is

SECRETARY’S NOTES. 85

customary for the host to take a choice piece from
the dish, of whatever it may contain, and give it
to one of the guests as a special compliment—a
mark of great favour and regard for the recipient.
To witness this, and now and then’ to be the
favoured one, may, not be exactly pleasing to us
with our western tastes and ideas of etiquette, but
to me it lent a new and vivid reality to the inci-
dent in the ‘Upper Room,” and gave a touch of
powerful, loving meaning to the act of the Master
in giving the sop to the one who, though “ dip-
ping in the dish with Him, was lifting up his
heel against Him.”

SKETCH OF REV. C. H. GOODMAN.

Mr. Vivian’s sketch of Mr. Goodman’s experi-
ences has been so much appreciated, and the sale
so satisfactory, that a second edition is contem-
plated. Will our friends continue to press its
sale, and send up their orders at once to Rev. A.
Crombie, at the Book Room? It is a thrilling
story !

EAST AFRICA.

Mr. and Mrs. Howe are on their way to England,
and will have arrived ere the June issue of the
Ecuo is in the hands of its readers. Our good
friends are sure of a warm welcome.





FAMINE FUND.

In response to the paragraph we published in
the Free Methodist, from a very recent letter of
Mr. Howe, we have received the following sub-
scriptions :—

seas

“A Friend” - - S02 03.0)
A Friend to Missions, per

the Treasurer = Geo LO OF <0
« Anonymous” per hey. A.

Crombie- - = Or a0

Louth Y.P.S.C.H. - er a Oe 20)

“ Working Man” = - a O26

To all these good friends we present our hearty
thanks.

SUNDAY SCHOOL MISSIONARY MEETINGS.

An earnest missionary secretary writes: “ We
find great difficulty in getting speakers for our
Quarterly Sunday School Missionary Meetings.”
I expect the difficulty arises more from want of
“ subjects” than want of speakers. We are quite
sure tf only the friends in our Sunday Schools
would study the Econo month by month, and our
other missionary publications, there would be no
lack of subjects, and the interest in our missions
and missionaries would be deepened and intensified.
Let our friends take up a particular station one
quarter, and the life of some great missionary
the alternate quarter : if this is done, both speakers
and schools will be helped, and the full coming of
the Master’s kingdom hastened.


















































































































MISCELLANEOUS.

HE young People’s Committee offer an-
/ mnually prizes for the three best essays
“ ona missionary topic. The subject as-
signed this year was St. Paul the mis-
sionary, and the adjudicator was Rev.
William Redfern, of Manchester. He

has awarded the prizes as follows :—
First: Miss De Levante, Brunswick Chapel,
Deptford, S.H.
Second: Miss Gertrude Longbottom, Louth,

Lincolnshire.
Third ;: Miss Elsie Lowe, Burton-on-Trent.

It must not be supposed that the competition
was confined to young lady writers. It was open

































“ia



MY VISIT TO JAPAN.











































MISS J. M. DE LEVANTE.

to both sexes, but it is by no means uncommon
for ladies to excel the sterner sex in competitions
of an academic kind.

The first prize essay is given in this month’s
Missionary Ecuo, and I have pleasure also in pre-
senting my readers with a portrait of the essayist.
Some particulars concerning Miss De Levante
have been obligingly furnished by her pastor,
Rev. C. Devereux Holmes.

* * *

“Miss De Levante is the only daughter of Mr.
William De Levante, one of our most active
workers at Brunswick, Deptford, and also Circuit

_ Missionary Treasurer: Mrs. De Levante and the
only son are two devoted workers with us.
Miss De Levante is 22 years of age, the teacher



of our Senior Young Women’s Bible Class, and our
organist since she was 13 years of age.

Miss De Levante was educated at the Roan
School, Greenwich, and afterwards at the Home
and Colonial College, where she spent two years,
and from which she matriculated at the London
University in 1897.

Miss De Levante studied the organ under Dr.
Warwick Jordan; she holds the diplomas of
G.S M. and L.A.M, as medallist.

Nine years ago Miss De Levante competed for
Uncle William’s prize, offered for the best essay
on ‘The Rise, Progress, and History of our Hast
African Missions,’ and was bracketed with
another, as the papers were co-equal in value.

It is pleasing to recoguise in Miss De Levante’s
success, that the interest she manifested in mis-
sions when so young is continued, and with a de-
voted heart, and a trained intellect, she serves
most efficiently the church of her choice.”

MY VISIT TO JAPAN.

BY J. W. HEYWOOD.



PART III.

* FTER our repast we resumed our tramp,
climbing another 700 feet, to a small
village called Kowakidani, where we
stayed overnight. This village used to
be called Kojigoku, meaning “Small
Hell,’ having derived its name from
the sulphur springs which abound in
its neighbourhood ; but after the Mikado visited
it in 1877, its name was changed to Kowakidani. —

Many foreigners were staying at this place for



’ the sake of the curative qualities of the sulphur

baths.
Shortly after daylight we were on our way

over the mountains to Hakone. We had to pass
through the village of Ashinogu, which is 2,780
feet above the sea. We came across many relics
of older times. In one part of the mountains
were three monuments.| 1'wo were in memory of
the Soga brothers who in the year 1193 carried out
a vendetta against a man called Kudo Suketsune,
who had murdered their father. They finally
accomplished their purpose by killing him in the
hunting-camp of the Shogun Yoritomo at the
base of Fujiyama.

One of the monuments, smaller than the other
two, was dedicated toa beautiful woman named
Tora Gozen, who was betrothed to the elder
brother, but who on his death became a nun.

In another part of the mountains, close by two
meres which are the remains of ancient craters,
was a large image of Jizo carved in relief ona



















MY VISIT

block of andesite. The Japanese tradition is, that
a certain Buddhist saint, Kobo Daishi, carved this
marvellous work of art in a single night. Every
year, on the 23rd of August, a grand festival is
held in honour of the image.

The mountain scenery upon which our eyes
feasted, is beyond my power of description. The
climax in picturesque beauty. was reached when,
from the top of a mountain-pass we had our first
view of Hakone Lake.

Above 2,000 feet above the sea, this lake is
situated in the midst of wild but beautiful
mountain scenery. One attraction to foreigners
and Japanese alike is, that on clear days as the





TO JAPAN. 87

before dark, and: the following morning we were
off on the last stage of our journey, our object
being to visit Ojikogu—“ Great Hell,’”—and then
proceed over the Otome-toge or “‘ Maiden’s Pass,”
to the base of Fujiyama.

Ojikogu well deserves its Huglish name. It is
desolate place, reeking with sulphur. We saw it
under the most impressive conditions. The wind
was moaning dismally through the gorge, driving
thick banks of clouds which now and again lifted,
revealing great stretches of seared soil, which in
certain places gave forth sulphuric vapours which
impregnated the atmosphere with a smell almost
unendurable. The road in certain places was







FUJIYAMA AS SEEN FROM LAKE HAKONE,

sun issinking in the West, the image of Fujiyama,
towering above all other mountains, is reflected
in its waters. What wonder, then, that there is
an Imperial residence. situated on its bank, built
in foreign style, where the Mikado can retire from
the cares of state and in this mountain solitude
can commune in spirit with the sacred mount?
Whilst staying at Hakone, we attempted to
reach the “ ‘len Province Pass’’ without a guide,
and suffered the usual penalty of getting lost.
From the top of this pass ten different counties can
be seen. We were forced to forego this pleasure,
and instead had the more thrilling experience of
being lost on the mountains for a short period,
owing to heavy banks of clouds blotting out our road.
We succeeded in getting back to our inn just

guarded by fences, asa false step might lead to
one breaking through the thin earth-crust and
being literally consumed in brimstone !

We were glad to get rid ofthe uncanny feeling
engendered by our visit to the “Great Hell.”
Higher regions claimed our attention, and by
3 oclock in the afternoon we were standing on
the highest point of Otome-toge, 3,400 feet above
the sea, where the finest view of the great
mountain of Japan is obtained.

Descending to the plain, we took train from
Gotemba and was back in Yokohama shortly after
night fall, feeling refreshed in body and mind,
and with a better idea of Japan and its people
than many weeks of residence in an out-port
could possibly have imparted.


























































































































































































LETTER FROM EAST AFRICA.

BY W. G. HOWE.

TRAVELLED to Mombasa from Ribe
on December 1, 1898, to meet my new
colleague Rev. James Ellis, to welcome
him to his adopted country, and escort
him with his baggage to the scene of

i his future labours. He had not arrived.

Later in the day I learned that the

“«Oxus”’ was fast on a reef near Djibonti in the

Gulf of Aden.

Mombasa was gay with bunting,





triumphal

LETTER FROM HAST




AFRICA.

police, whilst His Highness’ band played the
Zanzibar and English national anthems. My
readers would scarcely be interested in all the
doings connected with His Highness’s visit. The
programme included a journey by the Sultan and
his suite by train along the whole length of the
Uganda Railway so far as it is now completed, a
journey which took four or five days in going and
returning.

On Wednesday, December 7th, I was again in
Mombasa, this time in answer to a summons
calling upon me to appear as a witness in the case
Crown versus Mwabindo, who was to be examined
that day in the Provincial Court of the Protectorate





|



OJIGOKU, OR GREAT HELL, A FAMOUS SULPHUR MOUNTAIN.

arches and cocoanut leaf decorations, not in ex-
pectation of the arrival of him whom I had come
to welcome, but of His Highness the Sultan of
Zanzibar, who was paying a visit to his dominion
outside the island of Zanzibar, including
Lamu, Mombasa and the island of Pemba.
Lamu was first visited, then. Mombasa. On
Friday, December 2nd, I witnessed his landing
from H. M. 8. “Fox” and his reception by
members of the Protectorate Administration
headed by Sir Arthur Hardinge. A guard of
honour of British blue-jackets was stationed
at the landing stage ; the route of a few hundred
yards to the house wherein His Highness was to
' stay was guarded by Sepoys of the Indian Con-
tingent of the Protectorate and the Protectorate





(See page 87.)

on the charge of murder. I was a principal
witness, having given the information to the
authorities which led to the arrest of the accused.
Owing to the long continued drought of the past
year the Wagiriama, a principal tribe of Wanika,
who occupy a large tract of country almost in our
immediate neighbourhood, and extending to the
north, have for many months been in a condition
just’ bordering on that of actual starvation.
Thousands of them have found their way into
Mombasa and wherever else work was to be found.
Our own station has been crowded out by these
outsiders, many of whom have found casual employ-
ment in connection with our church building, and
other work proceeding on the station, others being
employed by our people on their shambas or











LELTER FROM EAST AFRICA. 89

cultivated plots, they giving their services in
return for a few coppers or a little food. Many of
them, driven by hunger, have stolen out at night
and robbed the shambas of their standing crops, to
the great annoyance of our people, who themselves
have been very hard pressed. They complain that
even though they sleep on the shambas, in order to
guard their crops, they are afraid of disturbing or
closing with the thieves, even when they discover
them, for in this country every man goes about
armed with a knife or bow and arrows.

On Sunday, October 30th, information was
brought to me by one of our members that a
Giriama woman had died on his shamba from the
effects of a poisoned arrow shot, which she had
received whilst away stealing on a neighbouring
shamba. The woman with her two children had
for some time been:sleeping on his shamba outside
the temporary hut which he had erected there.
On the night in question he himself had slept
outside the hut, near the woman and_ her two
children whilst his wife and two other women
were sleeping within. During the night the
man , was awakened by the woman’s
cries, she having fled towards her temporary
shelter upon receiving the wound. She just
managed to reach the hut and then expired. She
had apparently crept away from the side of her
two children during the night, gone forth into the
neighbouring shamba, been discovered there by
the owner, who was on the watch, and been
deliberately shot by him. I at once went out
with the mission wazee (elders) to the scene of the
tragedy. We first viewed the body of the dead
woman. There could be no doubt as to the manner
in which she met with her death. The nature
of the wound and the swollen condition of the
body were conclusive evidence. We did not
extract the arrow head, which would have been a
dangerous operation. We then endeavoured, and
with success, to retrace the footsteps of the
murdered woman from the spot where she expired
to the place where she received the wound, picking
up on the way a small matting basket (‘kapu)
containing mihogo (cassava) which had evidently
been cast away by her in her flight, the kikapu
being afterwards identified as hers by her child.
On the spot to which her footsteps led us we saw
anumber of mihogo plants recently torn up and
their roots broken off, showing how the woman

_ had been employed at the moment she received

the fatal wound. The skamba belonged to
Mwabindo, and it was on the information I sent
to the Assistant Collector that the prisoner was
arrested on the charge of murder. At the hearing
on December 17th, he was committed for trial to
the Sessions Court. I. appeared as a witness in
that Court on December 19th, but could not stay
to hear how the case concluded. It went against
the accused that the deceased was a woman and

not a man, presumably armed, and that the night
was a bright moonlight one, the moon being then
full.

Whilst in Mombasa on December 7th and 8th,
T received no news of Mr. Hillis, but on Friday
December 9th, at 6 p.m. I received a telegram
forwarded to me at Ribe from Mombasa,
announcing that he would arrive in Mombasa the
next morning.

To avoid being absent on Sunday I had to
content myself with writing him a_ letter of
welcome, promising to come down to him as soon
as possible. On Sunday I took the morning
service at Ribe and then started for the coast. I
found Mr. Ellis in the Royal Hotel trying his
very best to possess his soul in patience, spending
a not very cheerful birthday in a strange place
and amidst uncongenial surroundings. My readers
may take for granted the hearty greeting which
passed between us and that we had much to say to
each other, so much indeed that it was early
morning before we got to bed. It was the Lord’s
Day, and our hearts were grateful that we had at
last been permitted to see each other’s face. It was
fitting therefore that our first common act should be
expressive of our heartfelt thanks to God for His
mercies. We accordingly made our way to the
House of the Lord, the English Church in
Mombasa, and joined with His people in their
evening service.

On Monday, December 12th, I accompanied Mr.
Ellis from Mombasa to Ribe, and our brother’s life
on an Mast African Mission station began.

On Sunday December 25th (Christmas Day),
we had the usual preaching services morning anu
afternoon, the latter service followed by the
Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, at which the
attendance was larger and the collection greater
than usual.

On Monday
the children.





we had a Christmas feast for
We cooked one hundred and forty
pounds of rice, and the flesh of two goats
flavoured with cocoanut, curry powder, and
lemons. The youngsters for once had as much
as ever they could eat. At four o’clock the great .
event of the day came off, a distribution of toys,
etc., mostly sent by English children as presents to
their dark-skinned friends.. There were print
dress pieces and sewing bags for the elder girls,.
dolls, balls, skipping ropes, shuttlecocks, etc., etc.,
for the younger ones, and tops, balls, marbles,
etc., for the boys. Some of these had been sent
out to me some munths ago by Mr. C. Eastwood,
rom the boys of his Sunday School class, many more
were brought out by Mr. Ellis as presents from his
young friends. A few flutes sent out by Mr.
Eastwood I have sold to the bigger boys for their
drum-and-fife band, and have placed the proceeds
o the account of the furnishing fund. We have
had a comparatively quiet but happy Christmas.





















































































































































A VILLAGE IDYLL.

BY WILLIAM YATES.

CHAPTER 1.

‘*A simple maiden in her flower
Is worth a hundred coats-of-arms.”

WEET Alice Maynard was a_ typical
English village maiden, not keen, and
smart, and “knowing’”’ like so many
of her sisters in town, but sound,
pure in heart, and good, for all her life
had been lived amongst the green
fields, and the sacred surroundings of

a simple Christian home. She was not well
educated according to the severe standards of the
New Woman, but what was infinitely better, she
had a refined mind well stored from the well-
thumbed pages of a small selection of the choicest
works of the great masters of English poetry and
prose, carefully treasured on her modest book
shelf.

That she was. greatly beloved by her father
and mother goes without saying, for she was
their only child. She was, in point of fact, a
favourite with everybody, and went about the
village like an angel of light, to read to poor old
crippled Betty Mawson, or to sit beside young
Janie Allsworth, slowly dying of consumption,
and followed by the “ God bless the sweet lamb ”’
of many a grateful recipient of her grace and
goodness. Her very presence in the home of
sorrow was like a glint of sunshine, and her quiet
simple words of comfort ever brought benediction
and peace.

There was a young fellow in the village who
loved her with a love beyond all others, a manly
young fellow named Jim Hartley, the only son
of the village miller. Jim and Alice had known
one another all their lives, had played together
when they were babies, had gone to the village
school together, had sat side: by side in the village
Chapel, and he had been her acknowledged
champion for many years. Once, when Johnny
Bunker pushed her down in the playground, Jim
instantly tackled him, knocking him clean off his
legs, and rolling him over and over in the gutter.
And later still, when butcher Boddington’s pony
took fright and nearly ran her down, Jim who
was walking beside her, sprung at the pony’s
bridle, and by sheer force stopped the frightened
brute in its wild career, and probably saved her
life. And so as the years passed away, Jim
danced attendance upon her, escorted her to school
and chapel, bought her books, went errands for
her to the. distant town, and altogether acted the
part of a big, brave, devoted brother, whose
greatest reward was a quiet smile, and a grateful
“© thank you, Jim!”

A VILLAGE

IDYLL



And so the years of their youth slipped
swiftly away, and they became man and woman,
with manly and womanly thoughts, and each in
his and her way, timidly peering into the dim
future, and wondering what it might have in store
for them. It had been long settled, both by the
village gossips and their respective parents, that
some fine day they should become man and wife,
but sometimes marriages arn arranged in heaven,
and so

*« The best laid schemes o’ mice an’ men
Gang aft agley.”

For one summer’s Sunday morning, a student
appeared in the village pulpit, and prefaced the
service with the announcement that the night
previous, a telegram had come to the Principal,
that their Superintendent Minister had suddenly
been taken ill, and that he must send a student to
supply his place, and that as he happened to be
the only student disengaged that day, and that
through a pure accident, he had been sent. He
was a tall, broad-shouldered, well-built young
fellow, with a somewhat pale face, keen, piercing
eyes, and deep, rich voice. He preached a
splendid sermon, and at the close of the service
John Maynard, was so pleased with him that he
invited him to dinner, The result was that James
Bradburn, much to his delight, soon found
himself seated at the same table with the young
lady whose sweet face had so strangely moved
him all through the service, and whose wonderful
eyes had seemed to look right down into the
deepest depth of his soul, and draw out the
noblest thoughts therein.

It was a quiet little dinner ae of four, but to
two of the four an ever memorable one, for though
they knew it not at the time, it was nevertheless
God’s secret arrangement, an arrangement upon
whose issues hung the future of both their lives.
They talked about the Chapel, and the circuit
preachers ; then*about the college, and the students’
who had filled the village pulpit in past years—then
from college their thoughts wandered into the
realms of literature, and the student was charmed
and delighted to find in the young lady who had
dished up the dinner, a fellow-student. And s0
they talked on, and on, about books and authors,
until the old folks gradually drepped out of the
arena of discussion, proud to hear how well their
beloved daughter could hold her own with this
cultured student, who had spent nearly all his
life at school and college.

But in the midst of it all the young lady
suddenly remembered her duty, and so with a
somewhat regretful sigh, said, “Iam so glad to
have had this pleasant talk with you, ne there
are very few in the village with whom I-can have
a chat about these things, but,’ and here there
was another sigh, “I must really drop out of
poetry into plain prose, for the dishes must be



















washed up, and I have to get ready for school,”
and so, whilst she was busy helping her mother
in the scullery, the young fellow dropped into
a brown study, and his host settled down to his
usual Sunday nap.

Half an hour later, when Alice made her
appearance again, ready for school, James Brad-
burn insisted upon joining her, and that afternoon
he delivered a most interesting address to the
scholars, wherewith the superintendent and
teachers were delighted.

It is said “coming events cast their shadows
before them,” and it was so with Jim Hartley
that afternoon, for as he walked down the village
to meet Alice on her way to school, he saw her
tripping along beside the student in deep and
earnest conversation, whilst now and again the
sweet silvery laugh he knew so well, and loved
so much, would reach his ears. And as he looked
and listened, somehow the sky darkened, and the
air grew chill, and a keen pang shot through him
like the stab of a stiletto. But he hurried on
nevertheless, overtook them, was introduced, and
joining in their conversation was charmed with
the student’s manly openness.

For some days afterwards Jim was away on
business connected with the mill, but do what he
would, he could not shake off the sense of pain
and dread which had taken possession of him. At
first he put it down to mere childish jealousy, and
laughed at the very idea of a stranger stealing the
heart of his idol, but in spite of his laughter, the
pain and the dread remained, ard he was as
miserable as miserable can possibly be. Then he
remembered that he had never spoken to Alice
about his love for her ; that she was no longer a
child, nor he a mere boy, but man and woman
grown, and the very thought that they should
ever be separated paled his cheek, almost made
his heart stand still, and he trembled as though he
were suffering from a severe attack of ague.
The consequence was that he there and then
determined that as soon as possible he would
end his agony of suspense by asking her to marry
him.

When his Sabbath duties were completed,
James Bradburn returned to college, and, wearied
with the strain and tension of the day, went right
to bed, but he couldn’t sleep a wink, for the sweet
face, the thrilling voice, the simple, unaffected,
artless, and womanly ways of Alice Maynard
persistently haunted him, and he rose after a
restless night on that Monday morning, pale,

haggard, heavy, weary, and yet somehow feeling

supremely happy. That was the most supremely
terrible day in all his life, for it.brought him face
to face with his great crisis. It was his day of
temptation in the wilderness, and feeling that he
must fight his battle all alone, he strolled away
into the country, and there for long and weary



A VILLAGE IDYLL. : 91

hours, grappled with his destiny in the quiet
green lanes.

A few weeks before he had voluntered to take
the place of one who had just fallen at his post
on a dangerous frontier post on the Mission Field,
and he had been provisionally accepted. Tooffer
himself had been no sacrifice, for it had been his
fixed purpose for some years. But now another
important consideration had entered into the
question, for the moment he caught sight of the
sweet face of Alice Maynard peering at him from
her father’s pew, he had realised that he had
met his fate, and all the events of the previous
day had deepened that feeling. And so, as he had
tossed upon his bed in the quiet hours of the
night, he had realised that once for all his heart
had been won, and that Alice Maynard had won
it. But as he thought of that gentle woman
reared in a quiet village, and amidst the tender
and loving associations of Christian home, and of
the perils, the dangers, the scenes and sights ont
yonder on the Mission, he felt appalled at the idea
of asking her to share such an experience.

“Then why not give up the idea whilst you
have the chance?”’ said the ready tempter at his
side. ‘Stay at home and preach to the heathen in
your own land. Let someone else take your place.”
But that thought'was instantly repelled, ‘“ No, no,
not that,’ he replied, “I have given myself
entirely and finally to my Lord and Master, and
I will not turn back. He made an infinite
sacrifice for me, and I will make this sacrifice fur
Him if necessary, even though it break my heart.

“Get thee behind me, Satan; thou art an
offence unto me; for thou savourest not the
things that be of God, but those that be of men.”
“Then you must give up all thought of Alice
Maynard,” retoried the tempter, and for -hours
the young fellow in his agony tramped along the
bye-lanes, and along the quiet field paths, torn
and wrenched by the fierce struggle between love
and duty, his love for his Master, and his love for
the sweet maiden who had become the mistress
of his heart. But as he slowly sauntered along
crying aloud to God in his anguish of soul for
grace and guidance, duty prevailed, and standing
bareheaded in a sheltering clump of trees, the
great beads of sweat standing upon his brow, he
thrust the heel of his boot deep into the yielding
turfias though he would crush his persistent ad-
versary beneath his feet, and lifting his face to
heaven cried, “ Lord, I love her with all my soul,
and can never love anyone else. But I cannot,
and dare not, and will not allow my love for her
to come between Thy love for me and my love
for Thee. That must and shall have the supreme
place, Lord Jesus, if it be Thy will that I shall
go out yonder to labour alone for Thee, I will go.
I will give up all. I will surrender all. Thy will
bedone. Lord, help me to tear even this precious



























































































































































£2

idol out of my heart, that I may serve and wor-
ship ‘Thee, and Thee alone. Lord Jesus, help me,
for I am very weak.” And as he stood there a
great peace fell upon him, and somehow he seemed
to hear a voice saying, “If any man will come
after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross and follow Me,” and he tramped back to
college, but so wan and weary that his college
chum was startled and said, “Jim, old fellow,
what is to do? You look like a washed-out
ghost! Tumble into bed, old chap, and I’ll fetch
you acup of tea and some grub.”’ He was so utterly
weary and “‘ pumped out,” as he expressed it, that
after drinking the welcome cap of tea he fell into

a sound sleep, and slept like a top until next -

morning.

THROUGH STORMY WATERS.

BY BENNETT NEWTON.



CHAPTER VI.

“ LOOKING FORWARD.”

“One step I see before me,
*Tis all 1 need to see.”

HAT'is the matter, Gladys ” said Mrs.

look quite pale.”

Letters by the noon post had
just arrived, and as Gladys read one
addressed to her, she gave a little



startled cry.

“Oh, mother, Maggie is engaged to Mr.
Macintyre, why didn’t she wait longer? I always
thought she would be so difficult to win, and now
it is all arranged.”

« Well, my dear, they have known him more
than six months, and he certainly is’ a most
attractive young man.”

«« He may be,’’ said Gladys, rather sarcastically.

“Are you not pleased?” asked Mrs. Meredith.

“ Indeed, I am not,” answered Gladys. ‘They
know hardly anything of him, and have seen none
of his friends. I shouldn’t like to marry anyone
unless | had known him years and years.”

“ But that is rather foolish, Gladys, my dear.
Many people have married on a shorter acquaint-
ance than theirs and been very happy, too. Do
not let it trouble you.”

Gladys knew that in this matter she would get
no sympathy from her mother. The good and
kindly trait of “thinking no evil,’’ so strong in
Mrs. Meredith, unfortunately sometimes led her
judgment astray. She was “ harmless as a dove,”
but not “ wise as a serpent.” ~

On this occasion she went into raptures as to
Maggie’s prospects, and the charms of her future

THROUGH STORMY

Meredith to her daughter, “you .



WATERS.



husband, to which Gladys listened with the best
grace she could,

At length she said, “But mother, Hugh mis
trusted him.”

“No, my dear,” replied Mrs. Meredith, ‘‘ Hugh
is too kind to bear ill will to anyone.”

“Of course he bore him no ill will,” said
Gladys, feeling that goodness itself was rather a
trial of patience. sometimes ; ‘‘ but he told me he
was insincere, and not to be trusted. I hope Mr.
Dalrymple has made inquiries about him before
giving his consent. Hugh warned me to have as
little as possible to do with Mr, Macintyre, and
not to encourage Maggie in her friendship for him,
Now it has come to this.”

“ No doubt Mr. Dalrymple knows all about the
young man,” answered Mrs. Meredith; “at any
rate, we must hope that Hugh was mistaken.”

“ Oh, mother, you would find an excuse for Satan
himself,” said Gladys, beginning to cry.

“We should always look on. the best side,
Gladys dear—don’t upset yourself. Whata lovely
day it is. You had better go for a run on your
bicycle,” replied her mother.

The roads round Mallingford were good and
level, and as Gladys spun along the lanes in the
sunshine, she felt the exhilaration and uplifting
of spirits known only to the cycle lover.

A few miles away, riding towards Mallingford,
another cyclist. was also enjoying the keen air
and the springlike beauty of the landscape.

Presently the two espied each other in the dis-
tance, and John, for it was he, waved his hand
delightedly.

‘‘T was coming to your house,” he said, when
within speaking distance; “ will you turn back,
or shall we go a little further ?”

“We can go home by Marsden farm,” was the
reply, and on they sped, their enjoyment com-
plete. Everything looked brighter to Gladys—
even Maggie’s engagement did not weigh on her
spirits now; the best tonic in the world is pure
country air with congenial society.

Mrs. Meredith greeted John cordially. He was
a great favourite of hers, asa friend of Hugh’s
could not fail to be.

“ Come, you are just in time for tea; be quick
and wash,” she said, as the gong sounded through
the house; “you know the way upstairs. Mr.
Meredith is already in the dining room.”

“Well, John,” said his host heartily, as the
young minister took his seat at the table, “ glad
to see you. You've heard from Hugh, they tell
me. We have had a letter, too; he seems to be
all right.’ ‘

' © Yes,” said John, ‘and very busy. My letter
contained a good deal about the language.’

“He -is very much interested in it,” remarked
Mr. Meredith.

“Yes, he was always clever at languages. I







THROUGH STORMY WATERS. 93

confess, people are more interesting to me,’ an-
swered John with a smile, and a glance across at
Gladys.

“ Hugh is also a great student of human nature,”
said Mr. Meredith, “and his impressions were
generally correct.”

“Then, father, I wonder if he will prove to
be correct: about Mr. Macintyre,” said Gladys.
“Mother will have told you of Maggie’s engage-
ment.”

«Yes, she’s
a fine girl.
Macintyre is
not the only
young man
who would
like to marry
her.”

«You've
seen her
recently, have
FAOuues Me OFt,
Gladys?”
asked John.

“‘ Not since
I was over at
Irminster at
their bazaar,
and that just
reminds me of
something,”
was the reply.
“They had a
palmist there
who said that
Maggie was
going to have
a change in
her life, which
would not be
for the better,
but that all
would come
right in the
end.”

‘SA OXY.
safe pro-
phecy,” said
Mr. Conibear.

“Yes,” remarked Mr. Meredith, “if palmists
would always be as vague in their utterances they
mivht do less harm., It is very wrong, in my
opinion, to raise money for church purposes by
such means.”

‘‘What harm ‘does it do?” asked Mrs. Mere-
dith, ‘It makes a little fun, and if having a
palmist amuses the people and gains a few pounds
for the cause—why should you object ?”’

“If everyone regarded what is said as nonsense









ke

i
iM

:



repeated for their amusement, it would not matter
much,” said Mr. Meredith ; “but there are many
whose minds are influenced to their hurt. You
noticed those two sad cases in the paper the other
week, did you not, John?”

‘T saw one account in which the fact of having
an ‘unlucky hand’ preyed upona girl’s mind, and
ended in her death.”

“Yes, and the other was a very similar case.
You see the
harm done
now, don’t
you, dear?”
said Mr. Mere-
dith to his
wife.

“JT do, in-
deed,” replied
Mrs. Meredith.
“You will
have to give up
the idea of
getting a
palmist for
our bazaar,
Gladys; in-
deed, I- hope
you will never
have anything

. to do with
such people
again.”

“Tt is in-
teresting,
though,”
answered
Gladys, “to
hear what they
say about
character. The
lady at Irmin-
ster gauged
Maggie’s and
mine pretty
correctly.”’

“Did she
say you were
both every-
thing that was

good and charming ?’”’ asked her father, with a
smile.

“No, she did not,”” answered Gladys brightly.

“There may be something in the character
reading,”’ said John, “but after all I think we
must.place palmistry in the same category as the
belief in witchcraft and other foolish supersti-
tions.” ;

‘Most people have a superstitious weakness in
some direction,” said Gladys. ‘Even if they do










































































































































































































94

not believe in unlucky omens they would rather
be without them.”

“ Superstition is the subject of conversation, is
it?” said Everard, who had just entered and
taken his seat after greetings, and apologies for his
late arrival. ‘The Chinese are the most super-
stitious people in the world.”

“« Everard is always talking about China lately,”
said Gladys.

‘Because his brother is there,’’ answered her
father. ‘“‘ Where your treasure is there shall
your heart be also,’ and ‘out of the abundance of
the heart the mouth speaketh.’ Well, what of
the superstitions of the Chinese, my boy ?”’

“Their religion appears to be a tissue of super-
stitions. Besides their practice of ancestral wor-
ship, they believe in witchcraft, sorcery, the evil-
eye, and rubbish of that sort.”

“Tt is difficult,” replied Mr. Meredith, “to say
what their religion is They mix up Confucian-
ism, Buddhism, and Taouism and think it prudent
to keep on good terms with all.”

«Yes; I read the other day that once during
a drought a provincial governor went to the
Buddhist temples, then to the magicians and sor-
cerers, and finally to the Roman Catholic Cathe-
dral in the neighbourhood, so that, to bring rain,
no stone should be left unturned on his part.
Taouism is really a system of charms and magic,
not areligion at all. On the other hand, Con-
fucius teaches nothing of the future life, but gives
only maxims, morals, and rules of etiquette for
living in the present.”

«Then to summarise the beliefs of a Chinaman
we might say he is an agnostic, with certain super-
stitions and idolatrous practices, adopted out of a
prudential regard for himself,” said John.

“We may well say, then, ‘Speed, oh speed,
thou mighty gospel,” replied Mr. Meredith.

As the party rose from the table and adjourned
to the drawing-room, John said smilingly to
Gladys, “What was the future pictured for
you?”

“Ah! that I cannot tell you,” she replied,
with a blush and an answering smile.

LITERARY NOTICES.

R. ELLIOT STOCK has brought out
a work by the Rev. James Johnston,
well known as the author of “A
Century of Protestant Missions.” The

new book is entitled ‘China and its Future.”

Vhe work is comprehensive, stretching over a

field as wide as is occupied by Mr. Williams in his

admirable book, ‘‘ The Middle Kingdom,” though
it is a much less bulky work. Mr. Johnston takes

“much more faywurable view of the prospects of

China and the character of the Chinese than is



Soy



ob

LITERARY NOTICES.



common, and has produced a most readable and
instructive work.

Our readers are aware that the Rev. W. Vivian,
F.R.G.S., has written under the title of “ A Cap-
tive Missionary in Mendiland,” the story of the
Rey. C. H. Goodman’s wonderful deliverance from
death and his strange experiences during the
Sierra Leone rebellion. Many of the readers of
the “Eono,” have heard the story from Mr.
Goodman’s own lips, but it was very desirable
that it should be committed to “the immortal
custody of the press.’ Mr, Vivian has done his
work well, and I advise all my readers to spend
sixpence in procuring a copy of this very interest-
ing booklet.



LANTERN LECTURES.

Mr. Charles Eastwood, of 25, Moss Grove,
Urmston, Manchester, who is Treasurer of the
Missionaries’ Literature Association, makes a very
kind offer to Sunday Schools, Christian Endeavour
Societies and Churches within a radius of fifty
miles from Manchester. He has collected 100
slides representing Mission scenes in Hast Africa,
and he is prepared to lecture on Missions there,
charging nothing whatever but his railway fare.
He is anxious in this way to help in raising the
much needed £15,000 per annum. I hope he
will meet with every encouragement.

TRACTS FOR BOCAS DEL TORO.

Rev. John (Chinn makes an urgent appeal for a
good supply of Tracts. Please respond. Con-
tributors can send to Mr. Charles Eastwood.

1881 AND 1897.

What would Mr. Exley say if he were per-
mitted to return and look at the plant he planted
in Wenchow. He would see it had grown intoa
great tree, and exclaim, “I planted, others
watered, and God has given the increase.” He
left a little flock of ten members. The numbers
reported to last Assembly. were 911 members,
with 600 on trial, 15 native preachers, 52 local
preachers, two chapels,and 63 preaching stations,
Dingley Hospital has been erected with a fully
qualified medical man at its head, and since the
Assembly of 1898 Wenchow City Chapel has been
opened with accommodation for 800 worshippers.
What hath God wrought? ‘To Him be the

glory.

















THE CHRISTIAN

TAE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOUR PAGE,

BY EDWARD ABBOTT.

=IIK topic for May 7th, will furnish
| food for reflection to Endeavourers.
His “ Patient Continuance in Well
Doing.” “Be not weary in well
: SH doing,” is the Scripture admonition,
but it is founded on the Apostle’s knowledge
of the tendency, which lies that way. Young
Christians are liable to get weary in good work for
many causes. One of the greatest perhaps is this:
Lack of immediate results. Many of us carry the
seed-basket and the sickle into the field together
and expect to reap almost as soon as we have
sown, It is well to remember that God has
promised certain success to faithful service, but
He will reveal the results in His time and possibly
not in ours. Hence our need of patient con-
tinuance in well doing. Let me point the moral
by a story. A new comer in a church was
described to the pastor as ‘an every day sort of
Christian?” said the pastor, “ An every day sort
Christian is he ; I am glad of that. My trouble is
with the every other day sort of Christian.”



I take it for granted that many of my
readers have read “In His Steps, or What Would
Jesus Do.” The aim of this little book is
excellent ; it seeks to Christianize our common life,
our daily habits and efforts. The idea is far too
common with young people that the ideal Christian
life is Ministerial life or Missionary life. Christ
taught otherwise. In His day He made use of
common lives, and His Spirit and authority are in
Paul's words. ‘* Whatsoever ye do, do all to the
glory of God.” Let us strive to be “ content to fill
a little space if Christ be glorified.”

How they pay? A question asked every year
on the Return of the Annual Convention, is do they
pay? There is much labour and much expense
involved in the preparations. Butdo they pay ? A
.proper question to which a correspondent replies as
follows. Two delegates, an active and an associate
member went from a Society to the Convention.
The active member received the greatest spiritual
uplift of her life. The associate member was led
to accept Christ as her personal Saviour. They
returned home, the home Society caught through
their report the Convention spirit. A revivalin the
church followed, and a new Society was started
ii a neglected part of the city.



I have received a most interesting letter from
Rev. J. W. Heywood, Ningpo, which shows
clearly that John Chinaman can appreciate the



ENDEAVOUR PAGE. 95
good points of Christian Endeavour, and is
prepared to pay for his privileges. When Mr.

Heywood suggested that they should become
affiliated with the home Societies-at. the cost of
one dollar, 2s., a dozen members wer: ready to
find the money. Eventually it was decided that
the City Church Society and that of the Hast-
suburb Church should jointly’ subscribe the
required sum. Please note, that now we have
a Free Methodist Christian Endeavour Society,
which rejoices in the name “ Kyiao Ngo Kung We,
Min Li We.” During the year these earnest
Chinese Endeavourers have given over 44 dollars
for the support of a native preacher. Besides this
amount 20 dollars have been subscribed towards
a “Coffin Fund.” Mr. Heywood explains that
this idea, though repellent to the English mind, is
regarded by the Chinese as most important, their
thought being this—that if there is no coffin
prepared before the dissolution of body and soul,
a peaceful end is scarcely possible for the depart-
ing one. The Society’s Motto for the year is
“«« Praise, for God hath done great things for us,
whereof we are glad.”











A Lady Missionary declares that the growth of
Christianity was never so rapid as now, and that
the Christian Church has men enough, means
enough, knowledge enough, and opportunity enough
to give the message of the Gospel to the whole
world, in one generation. As an example of
what may be done, the lady cites the case of a
small society of eighty-five members in a
village, who give an average of over £2 per
member per year for foreign Missions. What we
may do as Christian Endeavour members of the
Methodist Free Churches the Missionary Secretary
has told usin his circular. He wants £15,000
every year for Missionary purposes, and Mr.
Chapman thinks that the Sunday Schools and
Y.P.S C.E. Societies will have to do a large share
in raising this amount. Let us remember that

one penny per week, per member, per year would
yield £15,416 18s. 4d.

Our Responsy.—In our Y.P.S.C.E, we have
now over 22,000 active and associate members. If
each member gives on the Missionary Secretary’s
plan it will mean an aggregate sum of £4,766
3s. 4d. for the Mission cause. We cannot do better
than think this over and work it out.

CuuistiaN Hnpravour Marrrace.—At the
United: Methodist Free Church, Smallbridge,
Rochdale, Mr. Sugden ‘Hamer to Miss Lawson,
both earnest workers in the Endeavour cause.





































































































































































Cts
~ ay, ra
EPR Y








i

BY THE EDITOR.
ROBERT INKERMAN EXLEY.
* WAS not acquainted with Mr. Exley. I do
not know that I ever saw him. But a brief
| Memoir of him appears in the Assembly’s

( Minutes for 1881. Mrs. Soothill refers to him
s@ in ‘The Story of the Wenchow Mission,” and
in my “ Historic Sketches of Free Methodism ” I
give a short account of his life and labours. What
T now have to say of him must be gathered from
these sources. His course was a short one. He
was only twenty-six years of age when the death
angel took him by the hand, and he had laboured
less than four years in China when “ he was not,
for God took him.”

HIS EARLY LIFE.

The name of Mr. Exley carries with it a recol-
lection of the Crimean War. When a place is
ealled “‘ Sebastopol” we may be sure it was built
or commenced some time about 1855, and when
«« Alma.” or “ Inkerman ” forms part of a man’s
name, we may be sure he was born about
that time. Mr. Exley was born in May, 1855, at
Wortley, which forms part of Leeds. In early
life he became connected with Lady Lane Sunday
School, and at the age of seventeen he became a
member of the church there. He at once tried to
do what good he could and was soon put on the
plan as a local preacher. He became convinced
that foreign mission work was his sphere, and he
said in effect, “ Here am I, send me.” All needful
inquiries were made, and all the ordinary exami-
nations took place. His offer of services were
accepted, and he was sent to Wenchow in China.

WENCHOW.

Mr. Exley calculated that the population of
Wenchow was nearly half amillion. Mrs Soot-
hill says it is about one hundred thousand, of whom
one-third dwell outside the city walls. The Wen-
chow district is very populous, numbering about
two millions, and it is as large as Yorkshire. The
city has seven gates, and is thought one of the
finest cities which China can boast. The scenery
around it is beautiful, and if it were only kept
clean it would be an attractive place. It is said
to be cleaner than most, but “ bad is the best.’
The Chinese are incorrigibly dirty, their clothes,
their houses, and their streets are foul. The sense
of smell may be very useful in China, but not from
its yielding delight. This is sure to be cured by
Christianity ; but “ by little and little,” not all
at once. ‘‘ Rome was not built in a day.”’



THE CHILDREN’S PAGE,





COMMENCES A MISSION.

There were Free Methodist Missions in China
when Mr. Exley arrived there, but only in Ningpo.
Mr. Galpin had visited Wenchow occasionally, and
pressed that a mission should be commenced
there. After Mr. Exley had been a short time at
Ningpo he went to “view the land”’ at Wenchow,
He was not without adventures. Pirates chased
him at sea, and on shore a house where he was
staying was stoned. Believing Wenchow a suit-
able sphere he took a house for ten years. Going
back to Ningpo, he found the canals frozen, so
walked over the snow. As the Wenchow dialect
is not spoken at Ningpo, he did not remain long.
A young man of 22, going alone to commence
Christian work amongst. a hundred thousand
heathens, is like a worm trying to thrash a moun-
tain. But God has said, “ Fear not, thou worm
Jacob.»

THE FRUIT OF HIS LABOURS.

Mr. Exley was never strong. I have thought
that possibly his medical examiner made a mistake
in letting him go to China. My young readers
should know that every care is taken to secure
that those who are sent into the foreign field are
of sound constitution, but doctors are not infallible.
They sometimes let men go who cannot stand the
wear and tear of mission work, and perhaps keep
some at home who might have stood it well. Mr.
Exley was never robust, but he did much in the
brief span allotted to him. He bought land and
buildings in the heart of the city, disarming the
prejudices of a suspicious people ; built a small
chapel and day-school ; and altered some native
buildings, making them suitable for Huropean
occupation. Best of all, he left a small church,
with ten members.

INTENDS TO MARRY.

Second only to the influence of a-missionary, is
that of a missionary’s wife. A missionary may
win the souls of men and women, but he cannot
show women how they should dress becomingly,
arrange their homes, train their children, as 4
woman can. J'here are placesin the world where
it is hardly fit for a lady to live. Yet perhaps
these are the very places where Christian women
ought to go. John Wesley’s rule was go to them °
who need you, specially to those who need you
most! Mr. Exley hoped to marry a godly young
lady. She went to China to be his wife and
helper. She arrived safely, and was gladly wel-
comed. Yet the marriage never took place.

HIS ILLNESS AND DEATH. :
Mr. Exley was so ill on the arrival of his

betrothed that his marriage was postponed. It
was soon found that his sickness was-unto death.
He knew he could not recover. ‘Iam hastening
home to Jesus,” he said. His weakness increased
daily, and he rapidly sank until mortality was
swallowed up of life.